Skip to main content

Full text of "The migrations of early culture; a study of the significance of the geographical distribution of the practice of mummification as evidence of the migrations of peoples and the spread of certain customs and beliefs"

See other formats


PUBLICATIONS    OF   THE    UNIVERSITY   OF   MANCHESTER. 


The   Migrations  of  Early  Culture. 


Published  by  the  University  of  Manchester  at 

THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS  (JI.  M.  MclvECHXiE,  Secretary) 

12,  LIME  GROVE,  OXFORD  ROAD,  MANCHESTER 

LONGMANS,  GREEN  &  CO. 
LONDON  :  39,  Paternoster  Row 

NEW  YORK  :  443-449,  Fourth  Avenue  and  Thirtieth  Street 
BOMBAY  :  8,  Hornby  Road 
CALCUTTA  :  303,  Bowbazar  Street 
MADRAS:  167,  Mount  Road 


The 


Migrations  of  Early  Culture 

A  study  of  the  Significance  of  the  Geographical 
Distribution  of  the  Practice  of  Mummification 
as  Evidence  of  the  Migrations  of  Peoples  and 
the  Spread  of  certain  Customs  and  Beliefs 


BY 
GRAFTON   ELLIOT  SMITH,  M.A.,  M.D.,  F.R.S., 

Professor  oj  Anatomy  in  the   University 


MANCHESTER 
AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 

12,  LIME  GROVE,  OXFORD  ROAD 

LONGMANS,    GREEN    c^   CO. 
London,  New  York,  Bombay,  etc. 

1915 


b  / 


UNIVERSITY   OF   MANCHESTER   PUBLICATIONS 
No.  CII. 


PREFACE. 


iges  were  crudely  flung  togetl 
fate  was  contemplated  for  them  other  than  that  of  publi- 
cation in  the  proceedings  of  a  scientific  society,  as  an 
appeal  to  ethnologists  to  recognise  the  error  of  their  ways 
and  repent  They  were  intended  merely  as  a  mass  of 
evidence  to  force  scientific  men  to  recognise  and  admit 
that  in  former  ages  knowledge  and  culture  spread  in 
much  the  same  way  as  they  are  known  to  be  diffused 
to-day.  The  only  difference  is  that  the  pace  of  migration 
has  become  accelerated. 

The  re-publication  in  book  form  was  suggested  by  the 
Secretary  of  the  Manchester  University  Press,  who  thought 
that  the  matters  discussed  in  these  pages  would  appeal 
to  a  much  wider  circle  of  readers  than  those  who  are 
given  to  reading  scientific  journals. 

The  argument  is  compounded  largely  of  extracts  from 
the  writings  of  recognised  authorities,  and  the  author 
does  not  agree  with  all  the  statements  in  the  various 
extracts  he  has  quoted  :  this  mode  of  presenting  the  case 
has  been  adopted  deliberately,  with  the  object  of  demon- 
strating that  the  generally  admitted  facts  are  capable  of 
a  more  natural  and  convincing  explanation  than  that 


VI  PREFACE. 

put  forth  ex  cathedra  by  the  majority  of  modern  anthro- 
pologists, one  in  fact  more  in  accord  with  all  that  our 
own  experience  and  the  facts  of  history  teach  us  of 
the  effects  of  the  contact  of  peoples  and  the  spread  of 
knowledge. 

Such  a  method  of  stating  the  argument  necessarily 
involves  a  considerable  amount  of  repetition  of  statements 
and  phrases,  which  is  apt  to  irritate  the  reader  and  offend 
his  sense  of  literary  style.'  In  extenuation  of  this  ad- 
mitted defect  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  brochure 
was  intended  as  a  protest  against  the  accusation  of 
artificiality  and  improbability  so  often  launched  against 
the  explanation  suggested  here  :  the  cumulative  effect  of 
corroboration  was  deliberately  aimed  at,  by  showing  that 
many  investigations  employing  the  most  varied  kinds  of 
data  had  independently  arrived  at  identical  conclusions 
and  often  expressed  them  in  similar  phrases. 

Only  a  very  small  fraction  of  the  evidence  is  set  forth 
in  the  present  work.  Much  of  the  most  illuminating 
information  has  only  come  to  the  author's  knowledge 
since  this  memoir  was  in  the  press  ;  and  a  vast  amount  of 
the  data,  especially  that  relating  to  Europe,  India  and 
China,  is  too  intimately  intertwined  with  the  effects  of 
other  cultures  to  be  discussed  and  dissociated  from  them 
in  so  limited  a  space  as  this. 

Nor  has  any  attempt  been  made  to  discuss  the  times 
of  the  journeys,  the  duration  of  the  intercourse,  or  the 


PREFACE. 


Vll 


details  of  the  goings  and  the  comings  of  the  ancient 
mariners  who  distributed  so  curious  an  assortment  of 
varied  cargoes  to  the  coast-lines  of  the  whole  world — 
literally  "  from  China  to  Peru."  They  exerted  an  influence 
upon  the  history  of  civilization  and  achieved  marvels  of 
maritime  daring  that  must  be  reckoned  of  greater  account, 
as  they  were  so  many  ages  earlier,  than  those  of  the  more 
notorious  mediaeval  European  adventurers  and  buccaneers 
who,  impelled  by  similar  motives,  raided  the  Spanish 
Main  and  the  East  Indies. 

As  the  pages  show,  this  book  is  reprinted  from  volume 
59,  part  2,  of  the  "  Memoirs  and  Proceedings  of  the 
Manchester  Literary  and  Philosophical  Society,"  session 
1914-15  ;  and  I  am  indebted  to  the  Council  of  that  body 
for  their  kind  permission  to  re-issue  it  in  its  present  form. 

G.  ELLIOT  SMITH. 


THE  UNIVERSITY, 

MANCHESTER, 
July, 


LIST    OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

Map  i.   A  rough  chart  of  the  geographical  distribution 

of  certain  customs,  practices  and  traditions  2 

Map  2.  An  attempt  to  represent  roughly  the  areas 
more  directly  affected  by  the  "  heliolithic  " 
culture-complex,  with  arrows  to  indicate 
the  hypothetical  routes  taken  in  the  mi- 
gration of  the  culture-bearers  who  were 
responsible  for  its  diffusion  -  14 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10 


X.  On  the  Significance  of  the  Geographical  Distri- 
bution of  the  Practice  of  Mummification. — A 
Study  of  the  Migrations  of  Peoples  and  the 
Spread  of  certain  Customs  and  Beliefs. 

By  Professor  G.  ELLIOT  SMITH,  M.A.,  M.D.,  F.R.S. 

(Read  February  2jrd,  1915.     Received  for  publication  April  6th,  1915.) 

In  entering  upon  the  discussion  of  the  geographical 
distribution  of  the  practice  of  mummification  I  am  con- 
cerned not  so  much  with  the  origin  and  technical  pro- 
cedures of  this  remarkable  custom.  This  aspect  of  the 
problem  I  have  already  considered  in  a  series  of  memoirs 
(75  to  89*).  I  have  chosen  mummification  rather  as  the 
most  peculiar,  and  therefore  the  most  distinctive  and 
obtrusive,  element  of  a  very  intimately  interwoven  series 
of  strange  customs,  which  became  fortuitously  linked  one 
with  the  other  to  form  a  definite  culture-complex  nearly 
thirty  centuries  ago,  and  spread  along  the  coastlines  of  a 
great  part  of  the  world,  stirring  into  new  and  distinctive 
activity  the  sluggish  uncultured  peoples  which  in  turn 
were  subjected  to  this  exotic  leaven. 

If  one  looks  into  the  journals  of  anthropology  and 
ethnology,  there  will  be  found  amongst  the  vast  collections 
of  information  relating  to  man's  activities  a  most  sugges- 
tive series  of  facts  concerning  the  migrations  of  past  ages 
and  the  spread  of  peculiar  customs  and  beliefs. 

If  a  map  of  the  world  is  taken  and  one  plots  out 
(Map  /.)  the  geographical  distribution  of  such  remarkable 

1  These  figures  refer  to  the  bibliography  at  the  end. 

July  7th,  1915. 


2  ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

1    \J 


O      3 

l! 

v 

.    .ti 

c     v 

.2   •£ 

"-u    S 
S    8 

T3      >- 
§     1 

8    I 
.a   £ 

"2     w 

II 

II 


r  ^  s 


. 

- 


as 

V 


I  § 

CJD 

s 
o 

•< 
I 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.  3 

customs  as   the  building  of  megalithic  monuments   (see 
for    example   Lane    Fox's    [Pitt    Rivers']    map,   2O),    the 
worship  of  the  sun  and  the  serpent  (51 ;   103),  the  custom 
of  piercing  the  ears  (see  Park  Harrison,  2p),  tattooing  (see 
Miss    Buckland,    10),   the   practice    of  circumcision,   the 
curious  custom  known    as  couvade,  the  practice  of  mas- 
sage, the  complex  story  of  the  creation,  the  deluge,  the 
petrifaction   of  human   beings,  the  divine  origin  of  kings 
and   a  chosen   people  sprung  from  an  incestuous  union 
(W.  J.  Perry),  the  use  of  the  swastika-symbol  (see  Wilson's, 
map,  105),  the  practice  of  cranial  deformation,  to  mention 
only  a  few  of  the  many  that  might  be  enumerated,  it  will 
be  found  that  in   most   respects  the  areas  in  which  this 
extraordinary  assortment  of  bizarre  customs  and  beliefs 
is   found   coincide  one   with   the  other.     In  some  of  the 
series  gaps  occur,  which  probably  are  more  often  due  to 
lack  of  information  on  our  part  than  to  real  absence  of 
the  practice  ;  in  other  places  one  or  other  of  the  elements 
of  this  complex  culture-mixture  has  overflowed  the  com- 
mon  channel  and  broken   into  new  territory.     But  con- 
sidered in  conjunction  these  data  enable  us  definitely  and 
precisely  to  map  out  the  route  taken  by  this  peculiarly 
distinctive  group  of  eccentricities  of  the  human  mind.     If 
each  of  them   is  considered  alone  there  are  many  breaks 
in    the  chain  and   many   uncertainties  as  to  the  precise 
course  :    but  when  taken  together  all  of  these  gaps  are 
bridged.      Moreover,  in   most  areas  there  are   traditions 
of  culture-heroes,   who   brought   in    some  or  all  of  these 
customs  at  one  and  the  same  time  and  also  introduced  a 
knowledge  of  agriculture  and  weaving. 

So  far  as  I  am  aware  no  one  hitherto  has  called  atten- 
tion to  the  fact  that  the  practice  of  mummification  has 
a  geographical  distribution  exactly  corresponding  to  the 
area  occupied  by  the  curious  assortment  of  other  practices 


4        ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification, 

just  enumerated.  Not  only  so,  but  in  addition  it  is  abund- 
antly clear  that  the  coincidence  is  not  merely  accidental. 
It  is  due  to  the  fact  that  in  most  regions  the  people  who 
introduced  the  habit  of  megalithic  building  and  sun- 
worship  (a  combination  for  which  it  is  convenient  to  use 
Professor  Brockwell's  distinctive  term  "  heliolithic  cul- 
ture") also  brought  with  them  the  practice  of  mummifica- 
tion at  the  same  time. 

The  custom  of  embalming  the  dead  is  in  fact  an 
integral  part  of  the  "heliolithic  culture,"  and  perhaps,  as 
I  shall  endeavour  to  demonstrate,  its  most  important 
component.  For  this  practice  and  the  beliefs  which 
grew  up  in  association  with  it  were  responsible  for  the 
development  of  some  of  the  chief  elements  of  this  culture- 
complex,  and  incidentally  of  the  bond  of  union  with 
other  factors  not  so  intimately  connected,  in  the  genetic 
sense,  with  it. 

Before  plunging  into  the  discussion  of  the  evidence 
provided  by  the  practice  of  mummification,  it  will  be 
useful  to  consider  for  a  moment  the  geographical  distribu- 
tion of  the  other  components  of  the  "heliolithic  culture." 
I  need  not  say  much  about  megalithic  monuments,  for  I 
have  already  considered  their  significance  elsewhere  (90 
to  96) ;  but  I  should  like  once  more  specifically  to  call 
the  attention  of  those  who  are  obsessed  by  theories  of 
the  independent  evolution  of  such  monuments,  and  who 
scoff  at  Fergusson  (17),  to  the  memoirs  of  Lane  Fox  (20) 
and  Meadows  Taylor  (100).  The  latter  emphasises  in  a 
striking  manner  the  remarkable  identity  of  structure,  not 
only  as  concerns  the  variety  and  the  general  conception 
of  such  monuments,  but  also  as  regards  trivial  and  appar- 
ently unessential  details.  With  reference  to  "the  opinion 
of  many,"  which  has  "  been  advanced  as  an  hypothesis, 
that  the  common  instincts  of  humanity  have  suggested 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.          5 

common  methods  of  sepulture,"  he  justly  remarks,  "  I  own 
this  kind  of  vague  generalisation  does  not  satisfy  me,  in 
the  face  of  such  exact  points  of  similitude  ....  Such 
can  hardly  have  been  the  result  of  accident,  or  any 
common  human  instinct"  (p.  173)- 

But  it  is  not  merely  the  identity  of  structure  and  the 
geographical  distribution  (in  most  cases  along  continuous 
coast-lines  or  related  islands)  that  proves  the  common 
origin  of  megalithic  monuments.  It  is  further  strongly 
corroborated  by  a  remarkable  series  of  beliefs,  traditions 
and  practices,  many  of  them  quite  meaningless  and  unin- 
telligible to  us,  which  are  associated  with  such  structures 
wherever  they  are  found.  Stories  of  dwarfs  and  giants 
(13),  the  belief  in  the  indwelling  of  gods  or  great  men  in 
the  stones,  the  use  of  these  structures  in  a  particular 
manner  for  certain  special  councils  (20,  pp.  64  and  65), 
and  the  curious,  and,  to  us,  meaningless,  practice  of  hang- 
ing rags  on  trees  in  association  with  such  monuments 
(20,  pp.  63  and  64).  Iiv  reference  to  the  last  of  these 
associated  practices,  Lane  Fox  remarks,  "  it  is  impossible 
to  believe  that  so  singular  a  custom  as  this  could  have 
arisen  independently  in  all  these  countries." 

In  an  important  article  on  "  Facts  suggestive  of  pre- 
historic intercourse  between  East  and  West"  (Journ. 
Anthr.  Inst.,  Vol.  14,  1884,  p.  227),  Miss  Buckland  calls 
attention  to  a  remarkable  series  of  identities  of  customs 
and  beliefs,  and  amongst  them  certain  legends  concerning 
the  petrification  of  dance  maidens  associated  with  stone 
circles  as  far  apart  as  Cornwall  and  Peru. 

Taking  all  of  these  facts  into  consideration,  it  is  to 
me  altogether  inconceivable  how  any  serious  enquirer 
who  familiarises  himself  with  the  evidence  can  honestly 
refuse  to  admit  that  the  case  for  the  spread  of  the  inspira- 
tion to  erect  megalithic  monuments  from  one  centre  has 


6        ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

been  proved  by  an  overwhelming  mass  of  precise  and 
irrefutable  data.  But  this  evidence  does  not  stand  alone. 
It  is  linked  with  scores  of  other  peculiar  customs  and 
beliefs,  the  testimony  of  each  of  which,  however  imperfect 
and  unconvincing  some  scholars  may  consider  it  indi- 
vidually, strengthens  the  whole  case  by  cumulation  ;  and 
when  due  consideration  is  given  to  the  enormous  com- 
plexity and  artificiality  of  the  cultural  structure  com- 
pounded of  such  fantastic  elements,  these  are  bound  to 
compel  assent  to  their  significance,  as  soon  as  the  present 
generation  of  ethnologists  can  learn  to  forget  the  meaning- 
less fetish  to  which  at  present  it  bends  the  knee. 

But  suppose,  for  the  sake  of  argument,  we  shut  our 
ears  to  the  voice  of  common  sense,  and  allow  ourselves  to 
be  hypnotised  into  the  belief  that  some  complex  and 
highly  specialised  instinct  (i.e.  precisely  the  type  of  in- 
stinct which  real  psychologists — not  the  ethnological 
variety — deny  to  mankind)  impelled  groups  of  men 
scattered  as  far  apart  as  Ireland,  India  and  Peru  inde- 
pendently the  one  of  the  other  to  build  mausolea  of  the 
same  type,  to  acquire  similar  beliefs  regarding  the  petri- 
faction of  human  beings,  and  many  other  extraordinary 
things  connected  with  such  monuments,  how  is  this 
"psychological  explanation"  going  to  help  us  to  explain 
why  the  wives  of  the  builders  of  these  monuments, 
whether  in  Africa,  Asia  or  America,  should  have  their 
chins  pricked  and  rubbed  with  charcoal,  or  why  they 
should  circumcise  their  boys,  or  why  they  should  have  a 
tradition  of  the  deluge  ?  Does  any  theory  of  evolution 
help  in  explaining  these  associations  ?  They  are  clearly 
fortuitous  associations  of  customs  and  beliefs,  which  have 
no  inherent  relationship  one  to  the  other.  They  became 
connected  purely  by  chance  in  one  definite  locality,  and 
the  fact  that  such  incongruous  customs  reappear  in  asso- 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.          7 

ciation  in  distant  parts  of  the  globe  is  proof  of  the  most 
positive  kind  that  the  wanderings  of  peoples  must  have 
brought  this  peculiar  combination  of  freakish  practices 
from  the  centre  where  chance  linked  them  together. 

Because  it  was  the  fashion  among  a  particular  group 
of  megalith-builders  to  tattoo  the  chins  of  their  women- 
kind,  the  wanderers  who  carried  abroad  the  one  custom 
also  took  the  other :  but  there  is  no  genetic  or  inherent 
connection  between  megalith-building  and  chin-tattooing. 

Such  evidence  is  infinitely  stronger  and  more  con- 
vincing than  that  afforded  by  one  custom  considered  by 
itself,  because  in  the  former  case  we  are  dealing  with  an 
association  which  is  definitely  and  obviously  due  to  pure 
chance,  such  as  the  so-called  psychological  method,  how- 
ever casuistical,  is  impotent  to  explain. 

But  the  study  of  such  a  custom  as  tattooing,  even 
when  considered  alone,  affords  evidence  that  ought  to 
convince  most  reasonable  people  of  the  impossibility  of  it 
having  independently  arisen  in  different,  widely  scattered, 
localities.  The  data  have  been  carefully  collected  and 
discussed  with  clear  insight  and  common  sense  by  Miss 
Buckland  (10)  in  an  admirable  memoir,  which  I  should 
like  to  commend  to  all  who  still  hold  to  the  meaningless 
dogma  "  of  the  similarity  of  the  working  of  the  human 
mind "  as  an  explanation  of  the  identity  of  customs. 
Tattooing  is  practised  throughout  the  great  •'  heliolithic  " 
track.  [Striking  as  Miss  Buckland's  map  of  distribution 
is  as  a  demonstration  of  this,  if  completed  in  the  light  of 
our  present  information,  it  would  be  even  more  convincing, 
for  she  has  omitted  Libya,  which  so  far  as  we  know  at 
present  may  possibly  have  been  the  centre  of  origin  of 
the  curious  practice.] 

Tattooing  of  the  chin  in  women  is  practised  in 
localities  as  far  apart  as  Egypt,  India,  Japan,  New 


8         ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

Guinea,    New    Zealand,    Easter    Island    and    North   and 
South  America. 

Miss  Buckland  rightly  draws  the  conclusion  that  "the 
wide  distribution  of  this  peculiar  custom  is  of  considerable 
significance,  especially  as  it 'follows  so  nearly  in  the  line" 
which  she  had  "  indicated  in  two  previous  papers  (8  and 
9)  as  suggestive  of  a  pre-historic  intercourse  between  the 
two  hemispheres.  .  .  .  When  we  find  in  India,  Japan, 
Egypt,  New  Guinea,  New  Zealand,  Alaska,  Greenland 
and  America,  the  custom  of  tattooing  carried  out  in  pre- 
cisely the  same  manner  and  for  the  same  ends,  and  when 
in  addition  to  this  we  find  a  similarity  in  other  ornaments, 
in  weapons,  in  games,  in  modes  of  burial,  and  many  other 
customs,  we  think  it  may  fairly  be  assumed  that  they  all 
derived  these  customs  from  a  common  source,  or  that  at 
some  unknown  period,  some  intercourse  existed  "  (p.  326). 

In  the  first  of  her  memoirs  (8)  Miss  Buckland  calls 
attention  to  "  the  curious  connection  between  early  wor- 
ship of  the  serpent  and  a  knowledge  of  metals,"  which  is 
of  peculiar  interest  in  this  discussion,  because  the  Proto- 
Egyptians,  who  were  serpent-worshippers  (see  Sethe,  74)> 
had  a  knowledge  of  metals  at  a  period  when,  so  far  as  our 
present  knowledge  goes,  no  other  people  had  yet  acquired 
it.  Referring  to  the  ancient  Indian  Indra,  the  Chaldean 
Ea  and  the  Mexican  Quetzacoatl,  among  other  gods,  Miss 
Buckland  remarks  : — "  The  deities,  kings  and  heroes  who 
are  symbolised  by  the  serpent  are  commonly  described  as 
the  pioneers  of  civilisation  and  the  instructors  of  mankind 
in  the  arts  of  agriculture  and  mining." 

Further,  in  an  interesting  article  en  "  Stimulants  in 
Use  among  Savages  and  among  the  Ancients"  (9),  she 
tells  us  that  "  among  aboriginal  races  in  a  line  across  the 
Pacific,  from  Formosa  on  the  West  to  Peru  and  Bolivia  on 
the  East,  a  peculiar,  and  what  would  appear  to  civilised 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.          9 

races  a  disgusting  mode  of  preparing  fermented  drinks, 
prevails,  the  women  being  in  all  cases  the  chief  manu- 
facturers ;  the  material  employed  varying  according  to 
the  state  of  agriculture  in  the  different  localities,  but  the 
mode  of  preparation  remaining  virtually  the  same"  (9, 

P-  213)- 

If  space  permitted  I  should  have  liked  to  make 
extensive  quotations  from  Park  Harrison's  most  conclusive 
independent  demonstration  of  the  spread  of  culture  along 
the  same  great  route,  at  which  he  arrived  from  the  study 
of  the  geographical  distribution  of  the  peculiar  custom  of 
artificially  distending  the  lobe  of  the  ear  (29).  This 
practice  was  not  infrequent  in  Egypt  (79)  in  the  times  of 
the  new  Empire,  a  fact  which  Harrison  seems  to  have  over- 
looked :  but  he  records  it  amongst  the  Greeks,  Hebrews, 
Etruscans,  Persians,  in  Bceotia,  Zanzibar,  Natal,  Southern 
India,  Ceylon,  Assam,  Aracan,  Burma,  Laos,  Nicobar 
Islands,  Nias,  Borneo,  China,  Solomon  Islands,  Admiralty 
Islands,  New  Hebrides,  New  Caledonia,  Pelew  Islands, 
Navigators  Island,  Fiji,  Friendly  Islands,  Penrhyn,  Society 
Islands,  Easter  Island,  Peru,  Palenque,  Mexico,  Brazil 
and  Paraguay.  This  is  an  excellent  and  remarkably 
complete  [if  he  had  used  the  data  now  available  it  might 
have  been  made  even  more  complete]  mapping  out  of  the 
great  "  heliolithic  "  track. 

The  identity  of  geographical  distribution  is  no  mere 
fortuitous  coincidence. 

It  is  of  peculiar  interest  that  Harrison  is  able  to 
demonstrate  a  linked  association  between  this  custom  and 
sun-worship  in  most  of  the  localities  enumerated.  In  the 
figures  illustrating  his  memoir  other  obvious  associations 
can  be  detected  intimately  binding  it  by  manifold  threads 
into  the  very  texture  of  the  "  heliolithic  culture."  If  to 
this  we  add  the  fact  that  in  many  localities  the  design 


IO      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

tattooed  on  the  skin  was  the  sun,  we  further  strengthen 
the  woof  of  the  closely  woven  fabric  that  is  gradually 
taking  shape. 

To  these  forty-year-old  demonstrations  let  me  add 
Wilson's  interesting  recent  monograph  on  the  swastika 
(105),  which  independently  tells  the  same  story  and 
blazens  the  same  great  track  around  the  world  (see  his 
map).  He  further  calls  attention  to  the  close  geographical 
association  between  the  distribution  of  the  swastika  and 
the  spindle-whorl.  By  attributing  the  introduction  of 
weaving  and  the  swastika  into  most  localities  where  they 
occur  by  the  same  culture-heroes  he  thereby  adds  the 
swastika  to  the  "  heliolithic  "  outfit,  for  weaving  already 
belongs  to  it. 

To  these  practices  one  might  add  a  large  series  of 
others  of  a  character  no  less  remarkable,  such,  for  example, 
as  circumcision,  the  practice  of  massage  (57>  67  and  II), 
the  curious  custom  known  as  couvade,  all  of  which  are 
distributed  along  the  great  "heliolithic"  pathway  and 
belong  to  the  great  culture-complex  which  travelled 
by  it. 

But  there  are  several  interesting  bits  of  corroborative 
evidence  that  I  cannot  refrain  from  mentioning. 

One  of  the  most  carefully-investigated  bonds  of 
cultural  connection  between  the  Eastern  Mediterranean 
in  Phoenician  times  and  pre-Columbian  America  (Tehuan- 
tepec)  has  recently  been  put  on  record  by  Zelia  Nuttall  in 
her  memoir  on  ".a  curious  survival  in  Mexico  of  the  use 
of  the  Purpura  shell-fish  for  dyeing  "  (50).  After  a  very 
thorough  and  critical  analysis  of  all  the  facts  of  this  truly 
remarkable  case  of  transmission  of  an  extraordinary  cus- 
tom, Mrs.  Nuttall  justly  concludes  that  "  it  seems  almost 
easier  to  believe  that  certain  elements  of  an  ancient 
European  culture  were  at  one  time,  and  perhaps  once  only, 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.         n 

actually  transmitted  by  the  traditional  small  band  of ... 
Mediterranean  seafarers,  than  to  explain  how,  under  totally 
different  conditions  of  race  and  climate,  the  identical 
ideas  and  customs  should  have  arisen"  (pp.  383  and  384). 
Ncr  does  she  leave  us  in  any  doubt  as  to  the  route  taken 
by  the  carriers  of  this  practice.  Found  in  association 
with  it,  both  in  the  Old  and  the  New  World,  was  the  use 
of  conch-shell  trumpets  and  pearls.  The  antiquity  of 
these  usages  is  proved  by  their  representation  in  pre- 
Columbian  pictures  or,  in  the  case  of  the  pearls,  the 
finding  of  actual  specimens  in  graves. 

In  Phoenician,  Greek-,  and  later  times  these  shell- 
trumpets  were  extensively  used  in  the  Mediterranean  : 
"  European  travellers  have  found  them  in  actual  use  in 
East  India,  Japan  and,  by  the  Alfurs,  in  Ceram,  the 
Papuans  of  New  Guinea,  as  well  as  in  the  South  Sea 
islands  as  far  as  New  Zealand,"  and  in  many  places  in 
America  (p.  378).  "  In  the  Old  and  the  New  World  alike, 
are  found,  in  the  same  close  association,  (i)  the  purple 
industry  and  skill  in  weaving  ;  (2)  the  use  of  pearls  and 
conch-shell  trumpets  ;  (3)  the  mining,  working  and  traf- 
ficking in  copper,  silver  and  gold  ;  (4)  the  tetrarchial 
form  of  government ;  (5)  the  conception  of  '  Four 
Elements ' ;  (6)  the  cyclical  form  of  calendar.  Those 
scholars  who  assert  that  all  of  the  foregoing  must  have 
been  developed  independently  will  ever  be  confronted  by 
the  persistent  and  unassailable  fact  that,  throughout 
America,  the  aborigines  unanimously  disclaim  all  share 
in  their  production  and  assign  their  introduction  to 
strangers  of  superior  culture  from  distant  and  unknown 
parts"  (p.  383). 

Many  other  equally  definite  proofs  might  be  cited  of 
the  transmission  of  customs  from  the  Old  to  the  New 
World,  of  which  the  instance  reported  by  Tylor  (102)  is 


12      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

the  classical  example2;  but  I  know  of  no  other  which  has 
been  so  critically  studied  and  so  fully  recorded  as  Mrs. 
Nuttall's  case. 

But  the  difficulty  may  be  raised — as  in  fact  invariably 
happens  when  these  subjects  come  up  for  discussion — as 
to  the  means  of  transmission.  Rivers  has  explained  what 
does  actually  happen  in  the  contact  of  peoples  (68)  and 
how  a  small  group  of  wanderers  bringing  the  elements  of 
a  higher  culture  can  exert  a  profound  and  far-reaching 
influence  upon  a  large  uncultured  population  (64  to  70). 

Lane-Fox's  [Pitt  Rivers']  memoir  "  on  Early  Modes 
of  Navigation  "  (21)  not  only  affords  in  itself  an  admirable 
summary  of  the  definite  evidence  for  the  spread  of  culture; 
but  is  also  doubly  valuable  to  us,  because  incidentally  it 
illustrates  also  the  actual  means  by  which  the  migrations 
of  the  culture-bearers  took  place.  The  survival  into  modern 
times,  upon  the  Hooghly  and  other  Indian  rivers,  of  boats 
provided  with  the  fantastic  steering  arrangement  used 
by  the  Ancient  Egyptians  2000  years  B.C.,  is  in  itself  a 
proof  of  ancient  Egyptian  influence  in  India  ;  and  the 
contemporary  practice  of  representing  eyes  upon  the  bow 
of  the  ship  enables  us  to  demonstrate  a  still  wider  exten- 
sion of  that  influence,  for  in  modern  times  that  custom 
has  been  recorded  as  far  apart  as  Malta,  India,  China, 
Oceania  and  the  North- West  American  coast. 

But  there  is  no  difficulty  about  the  question  of  the 

2  Tylor  ("  On  the  Game  of  Patolli, "/<""'«•  Anthrop.  Inst.,Vo\.  VIII., 
1879,  p.  128)  cites  another  certain  case  of  borrowing  on  the  part  of  pre- 
Columbian  America  from  Asia.  "Lot-backgammon  as  represented  by  tab, 
pachisi,  etc.,  ranges  in  the  Old  World  from  Egypt  across  Southern  Asia  to 
Birma.  As  the  fatolli  of  the  Mexicans  is  a  variety  of  lot-backgammon  most 
nearly  approaching  the  Hindu  pachisi,  and  perhaps  like  it  passing  into  the 
stage  of  dice-backgammon,  its  presence  seems  to  prove  that  it  had  made  its 
way  across  from  Asia.  At  any  rate,  it  may  lie  reckoned  among  elements  of 
Asiatic  culture  traceable  in  the  old  Mexican  civilization,  the  high  develop- 
ment of  which  .  .  .  seems  to  be  in  large  measure  due  to  Asiatic  influence." 


Manchester  Memoirs,  VoL  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.         13 

transmission  of  such  customs.  Most  scholars  who  have 
mastered  the  early  history  of  some  particular  area,  in 
many  cases  those  who  most  resolutely  deny  even  the 
possibility  of  the  wider  spread  of  culture,  frankly  admit — 
because  it  would  stultify  their  own  localised  researches  to 
deny  it — the  intercourse  of  the  particular  people  in  which 
they  are  interested  and  its  neighbours.  Merely  by  using 
these  links,  forged  by  the  reluctant  hands  of  hostile  wit- 
nesses, it  is  possible  to  construct  the  whole  chain  needed 
for  such  migrations  as  I  postulate  (see  Map  II.}. 

No  one  who  reads  the  evidence  collected  by  such 
writers  as  Ellis  (15),  de  Quatrefages  (60)  and  Percy  Smith 
(p8/  can  doubt  the  fact  of  the  extensive  prehistoric  mi- 
grations throughout  the  Pacific  Ocean  along  definitely 
known  routes.  Even  Joyce  (whose  otherwise  excellent 
summaries  of  the  facts  relating  to  American  archaeology 
have  been  emasculated  by  his  refusal  to  admit  the  influence 
of  the  Old  World  upon  American  culture)  states  that 
migrations  from  India  extended  to  Indonesia  (and  Mada- 
gascar) and  all  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  ;  and  even  that 
"it  is  likely  that  the  coast  of  America  was  reached"  (6l, 
p.  lip).4 

There  is  no  doubt  as  to  the  reality  of  the  close 
maritime  intercourse  between  the  Persian  Gulf  and  India 
from  the  eighth  century  B.C.  (13  ;  14  ;  51 ;  and  101) ;  and  of 
course  it  is  a  historical  fact  that  the  Mediterranean  littoral 
and  Egypt  had  been  in  intimate  connexion  with  Baby- 
lonia for  some  centuries  before,  and  especially  after,  that 
time. 

In   the  face  of  this    overwhelming    mass    of  definite 

3  See  also  253;  7  ;  8  ;  9  ;  IO  ;  16  ;  20  ;  21  ;  24 ;  29  ;  30  ;  38  ;  48  ; 

49  ;  So;  51 ;  61 ;  73  ;  103  ;  and  105. 

4  For  proof  that  it  was  reached  see  3  ;  8 ;  9  ;  IO  ;  2O  ;  21  ;  38  ;  49  ; 

50  ;  51 ;  73  ;  102  ;  103  ;  and   105. 


14      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 


Cu  '"" 

S     o 

o   "*• 


s 


l 


8   ° 

is     '" 

13       § 

'•J  '£ 
O      2 

S  .to 

y:       ^ 

OJ      v 

5  "5 


II 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.         15 

evidence  of  the  reality  not  only  of  the  spread  of  culture 
and  its  carriers,  but  also  of  the  ways  and  the  means  by 
which  it  travelled,  it  will  naturally  be  asked  how  it  has 
come  to  pass  that  there  is  even  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  as 
to  the  migrations  which  distributed  this  "  heliolithic  "  cul- 
ture-complex so  widely  in  the  world.  It  cannot  be  ex- 
plained by  lack  of  knowledge,  for  most  of  the  facts  that  I 
have  enumerated  are  taken  bodily  from  the  anthropo- 
logical journals  of  forty  or  more  years  ago. 

The  explanation  is  to  be  found,  I  believe,  in  a  curious 
psychological  process  incidental  to  the  intensive  study  of 
an  intricate  problem.  As  knowledge  increased  and  various 
scholars  attempted  to  define  the  means  by  (and  the  time 
at)  which  the  contacts  of  various  peoples  took  place,  diffi- 
culties were  revealed  which,  though  really  trivial,  were 
magnified  into  insuperable  obstacles.  All  of  these  real 
difficulties  were  created  by  mistaken  ideas  of  the  relative 
chronology  of  the  appearance  of  civilisation  in  various 
centres,  and  especially  by  the  failure  to  realise  that 
useful  arts  were  often  lost.  For  example,  if  on  a  certain 
mainland  A  two  practices,  a  and  b — one  of  them,  a,  a 
useful  practice,  say  the  making  of  pottery  ;  the  other,  b, 
a  useless  custom,  say  the  preservation  of  the  corpse — 
were  developed,  and  a  was  at  least  as  old,  or  preferably 
definitely  older  than  b,  it  seemed  altogether  inconceivable 
to  the  ethnologist  if  an  island  B  was  influenced  by  the 
culture  of  the  mainland  A,  at  some  time  after  the  practices 
a  and  b  were  in  vogue,  that  it  might,  under  any  conceiv- 
able circumstances,  fail  to  preserve  the  useful  art  a,  even 
though  it  might  allow  the  utterly  useless  practice  b  to 
lapse.  Therefore  it  was  argued  that,  if  the  later  inhabitants 
of  B  mummified  their  dead,  but  did  not  make  pottery, 
this  was  clear  evidence  that  they  could  not  have  come 
under  the  influence  of  A. 


1 6      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

But  the  whole  of  the  formidable  series  of  obstacles 
raised  by  this  kind  of  argument  has  been  entirely  swept 
away  by  Dr.  Rivers,  who  has  demonstrated  how  often 
it  has  happened  that  a  population  has  completely  lost 
some  useful  art  which  it  once  had,  and  even  more  often 
clung  to  some  useless  practice  (65). 

The  remarkable  feature  of  the  present  state  of  the 
discussion  is  that,  in  spite  of  Rivers'  complete  demolition 
of  these  difficulties  (65),  most  ethnologists  do  not  seem  to 
realise  that  there  is  now  a  free  scope  for  taking  a  clear 
and  common-sense  view  of  the  truth,  unhindered  by  any 
obstructions.  It  is  characteristic  of  the  history  of  scientific, 
no  less  than  of  theological  argument,  that  the  immediate 
effect  of  the  destruction  of  the  foundations  of  cherished 
beliefs  is  to  make  their  more  fanatical  votaries  shout 
their  creed  all  the  louder  and  more  dogmatically,  and 
hurl  anathemas  at  those  who  dissent. 

This  is  the  only  explanation  I  can  offer  of  the 
remarkable  presidential  address  delivered  by  Fewkes  to 
the  Anthropological  Society  of  Washington  in  1912(18), 
Keane's  incoherent  recklessness5  (41,  pp.  140,  218,  219, 
and  367  to  370),  and  the  amazing  criticisms  which  during 
the  last  four  years  1  have  had  annually  to  meet.  There 
is  no  attempt  at  argument,  but  mere  dogmatic  and  often 
irrelevant  assertions.  The  constant  appeal  to  the  mean- 
ingless phrase  "  the  similarity  of  the  working  of  the 

5  Dr.  Fewkes'  discourse  is  essentially  a  farrago  of  meaningless  verbiage. 
Later  on  in  this  communication  I  shall  give  a  characteristic  sample  of  the 
late  Professor  Keane's  dialectic  ;  but  the  whole  of  the  passages  referred  to 
should  be  read  by  anyone  who  is  inclined  to  cavil  at  my  strictures  upon  such 
expositions  of  modern  ethnological  doctrine.  The  obvious  course  for  any 
serious  investigator  to  pursue  is  to  ignore  such  superficial  and  illogical  pre- 
tensions:  but  the  ethnological  literature  of  this  country  and  America  is  so 
permeated  with  ideas  such  as  Fewkes  and  Keane  express,  that  it  has  become 
necessary  bluntly  to  expose  the  utter  hollowness  of  their  case. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        17 

human  mind"6  (18),  as  though  it  were  a  magical  incan- 
tation against  logical  induction,  and  harping  on  the  so- 
called  "psychological  argument"  (41),  which  is  directly 
opposed  to  the  teaching  of  psychology,  are  the  only 
excuses  one  can  obtain  from  the  "  orthodox  "  ethnologist 
for  this  obstinate  refusal  to  face  the  issue.  Of  course  it  is 
a  historical  fact  that  the  discussions  of  the  theory  of 
evolution  inclined  ethnologists  during  the  last  century 
the  more  readily  to  accept  the  laisser  faire  attitude,  and 
put  an  end  to  all  their  difficulties  by  the  pretence  that 
most  cultures  developed  independently  in  situ.  It  is  all 
the  more  surprising  that  Huxley  took  some  small  part  in 
encouraging  this  lapse  into  superficiality  and  abuse  of 
the  evolution  conception,  when  it  is  recalled  that,  as  Sir 
Michael  Foster  tells  us,  the  then  President  of  the  Ethno- 
logical Society  "made  himself  felt  in  many  ways,  not  the 
least  by  the  severity  with  which  he  repressed  the  pre- 
tensions of  shallow  persons  who,  taking  advantage  of  the 
glamour  of  the  Darwinian  doctrine,  talked  nonsense  in 
the  name  of  anthropological  science  "  ("  Life  and  Letters 
of  Thomas  Henry  Huxley,"  Vol.  I.,  p.  263). 

It  is  a  singular  commentary  on  the  attitude  of  the 
"  orthodox  "  school  of  ethnologists  that,  when  pressed  to 
accept  the  obvious  teaching  of  ethnological  evidence,  they 

6  For  if  any  sense  whatever  is  to  be  attached  to  this  phrase  it  implies 
that  man  is  endowed  with  instincts  of  a  much  more  complex  and  highly 
specialised  kind  than  any  insect  or  bird — instincts  moreover  which  impel  a 
group  of  men  to  perform  at  the  same  epoch  a  very  large  series  of  peculiarly 
complex,  meaningless  and  fantastic  acts  that  have  no  possible  relationship 
to  the  "struggle  for  existence,"  which  is  supposed  to  be  responsible  for  the 
fashioning  of  instincts. 

But  William  McDougall  tells  us  that  the  distinctive  feature  of  human 
instincts  is  that  they  are  of  "the  most  highly  general  type."  "They 
merely  provide  a  basis  for  vaguely  directed  activities  in  response  to  vaguely 
discriminated  impressions  from  large  classes  of  objects."  ("  Psychology, 
the  Study  of  Behaviour,"  p.  171.)  There  is  nothing  vague  about  the  extra- 
ordinary repertoire  of  the  "  heliolithic"  cult  ! 


1 8      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

should  desert  the  strong  intrenchments  which  the  diffi- 
culties of  full  and  adequate  explanation  have  afforded 
them  in  the  past,  and  take  refuge  behind  the  straw  barri- 
cades of  imaginary  psychological  and  biological  analogies, 
which  they  have  hastily  constructed  for  their  own  purposes, 
and  in  flagrant  defiance  of  all  that  the  psychologist  under- 
stands by  the  phrase  "working  of  the  human  mind,"  if 
perchance  he  is  ever  driven  to  employ  this  expression,  or 
the  meaning  attached  by  the  biologist  to  "  evolution." 

It  is  not  sufficient  proof  of  my  thesis,  however,  merely 
to  expose  the  hollowness  of  the  pretensions  of  one's 
opponents,  nor  even  to  show  the  identity  of  geographical 
distribution  and  the  linking  up  of  customs  to  form  the 
"  heliolithic  "  culture-complex.  Many  writers  have  dimly 
realised  that  some  such  spread  of  culture  took  place,  but 
by  misunderstanding  the  nature  of  the  factors  that  came 
into  play  or  the  chronology  of  the  movements  they  were 
discussing  (see  especially  Macmillan  Brown's  [7]  and 
Enoch's  [16]  books,  to  mention  the  latest,  but  by  no  means 
the  worst  offenders),  have  brought  discredit  upon  the 
thesis  I  am  endeavouring  to  demonstrate. 

Another  danger  has  arisen  out  of  the  revulsion  against 
Bastian's  old  idea  of  independent  evolution  by  his  fellow- 
countrymen  Frobenius,  Graebner,  Ankermann,  Foy  and 
others,  with  the  co-operation  of  the  Austrian  philologist, 
Schmidt,  and  the  Swiss  ethnologist,  Montandon  (who  has 
summarised  the  views  of  the  new  school  in  the  first  part  of 
the  new  journal,  Archives  suisses  d^Anthropologie  generalc, 
May,  1914,  p.  113);  for  they  have  rushed  to  the  other 
extreme,  and,  relying  mainly  upon  objects  of  "  material 
culture,"  have  put  forward  a  method  of  analysis  and 
postulated  a  series  of  migrations  for  which  the  evidence 
is  very,  doubtful.  Rivers  (64)  has  pointed  out  the  un- 
reliability of  such  inferences  when  unchecked  by  the  con- 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O-         19 

sideration  of  elements  of  culture  which  are  not  so  easily 
bartered  or  borrowed  as  bows  and  spears.  He  has  in- 
sisted upon  the  fundamental  importance  of  the  study  of 
social  organisation  as  supplying  the  most  stable  and  trust- 
worthy data  for  the  analysis  of  a  culture-complex  and  an 
index  of  racial  admixture.  The  study  of  such  a  practice 
as  mummification,  the  influence  of  which  is  deep-rooted  in 
the  innermost  beliefs  of  the  people  who  resort  to  it,  affords 
data  almost  as  reliable  as  Rivers'  method  ;  for  the  subse- 
quent account  will  make  it  abundantly  clear  that  the 
practice  of  embalming  leaves  its  impress  upon  the  burial 
customs  of  a  people  long  ages  after  other  methods  of 
disposal  of  their  dead  have  been  adopted. 

I  have  been  led  into  this  digression  by  attempting  to 
make  it  clear  that  the  mere  demonstration  of  the  identity 
of  geographical  distribution  and  the  linking  together  of  a 
series  of  cultural  elements  by  no  means  represents  the 
solution  of  the  main  problem. 

What  has  still  to  be  elucidated  is  the  manner  and  the 
place  in  which  the  complex  fabric  of  the  "  heliolithic " 
culture  was  woven,  the  precise  epoch  in  which  it  began  to 
be  spread  abroad  and  the  identity  of  its  carriers,  the  in- 
fluences to  which  it  was  subjected  on  the  way,  and  the 
additions,  subtractions  and  modifications  which  it  under- 
went as  the  result. 

Although  I  have  now  collected  many  of  the  data  for 
the  elucidation  of  these  points,  the  limited  space  at  my 
disposal  compels  me  to  defer  for  the  present  the  con- 
sideration of  the  most  interesting  aspect  of  the  whole 
problem,  the  identity  of  the  early  mariners  who  were  the 
distributors  of  so  strange  a  cargo.  It  was  this  aspect  of 
the  question  which  first  led  me  into  the  controversy  ;  but 
I  shall  be  able  to  deal  with  it  more  conveniently  when 
the  ethnological  case  has  been  stated.  The  enormous 


2O      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

bulk  of  the  data  that  have  accumulated  compels  me  to 
omit  a  large  mass  of  corroborative  evidence  of  an  ethno- 
logical nature  ;  but  no  doubt  there  will  be  many  oppor- 
tunities in  the  near  future  for  using  up  this  reserve  of 
ammunition. 

Before  setting  out  for  the  meeting  of  the  British 
Association  in  Australia  last  year  I  submitted  the  follow- 
ing abstract  of  a  communication  (96)  to  be  made  to  the 
Section  of  Anthropology  : — 

"  After  dealing  with  the  evidence  from  the  resem- 
blances in  the  physical  characteristics  of  widely  separated 
populations — such,  for  instance,  as  certain  of  the  ancient 
inhabitants  of  Western  Asia  on  the  one  hand,  and  certain 
Polynesians  on  the  other — suggesting  far-reaching  pre- 
historic migrations,  the  distribution  of  certain  peculiarly 
distinctive  practices,  such  as  mummification  and  the 
building  of  megalithic  monuments,  is  made  use  of  to  con- 
firm the  reality  of  such  wanderings  of  peoples, 

"  I  have  already  (at  the  Portsmouth,  Dundee,  and 
Birmingham  meetings)  dealt  with  the  problem  as  it 
affects  the  Mediterranean  littoral  and  Western  Europe. 
On  the  present  occasion  I  propose  to  direct  attention 
mainly  to  the  question  of  the  spread  of  culture  from  the 
centres  of  the  ancient  civilisations  along  the  Southern 
Asiatic  coast  and  from  there  out  into  the  Pacific.  From 
the  examination  of  the  evidence  supplied  by  megalithic 
monuments  and  distinctive  burial  customs,  studied  in  the 
light  of  the  historical  information  relating  to  the  influence 
exerted  by  Arabia  and  India  in  the  Far  East,  one  can 
argue  by  analogy  as  to  the  nature  of  migrations  in  the 
even  more  remote  past  to  explain  the  distribution  of  the 
earliest  peoples  dwelling  on  the  shores  of  the  Pacific. 

"  Practices  such  as  mummification  and  megalith- 
building  present  so  many  peculiar  and  distinctive  features 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  li.v.  (1915),  No.  1O.        21 

that  no  hypothesis  of  independent  evolution  can  seriously 
be  entertained  in  explanation  of  their  geographical  dis- 
tribution. They  must  be  regarded  as  evidence  of  the 
diffusion  of  information,  and  the  migrations  of  bearers  of 
it,  from  somewhere  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Eastern 
Mediterranean,  step  by  step  out  into  Polynesia,  and  even 
perhaps  beyond  the  Pacific  to  the  American  littoral/' 

At  that  time  it  was  my  intention  further  to  develop 
the  arguments  from  megalithic  monuments  which  I  had 
laid  before  the  Association  at  the  three  preceding  meet- 
ings and  elsewhere  (90;  QI ;  92;  93;  and  especially  94) ; 
and  endeavour  to  prove  that  the  structure  and  the  geo- 
graphical distribution  of  these  curious  memorials  pointed 
to  the  spread  of  a  distinctive  type  of  culture  along  the 
Southern  Asiatic  littoral,  through  Indonesia  and  Oceania 
to  the  American  Continent  The  geographical  distri- 
bution of  the  practice  of  mummification  was  to  have  been 
used  merely  as  a  means  of  corroboration  of  what  I  then 
imagined  to  be  the  more  complete  megalithic  record,  and 
of  emphasizing  the  fact  that  Egypt  had  played  some  part 
at  least  in  originating  these  curiously  linked  customs. 

But  when  I  examined  the  mummy  from  Torres 
Straits  in  the  Macleay  Museum  (University  of  Sydney), 
and  studied  the  literature  relating  to  the  methods  em- 
ployed by  the  embalmers  in  that  region  (l  ;  19  ;  25  ;  and 
27),  I  was  convinced,  from  my  knowledge  of  the  technical 
details  used  in  mummification  in  ancient  Egypt  (see 
especially  78  ;  86  and  87),  that  these  Papuan  mummies 
supplied  us  with  the  most  positive  demonstration  of  the 
Egyptian  origin  of  the  methods  employed.  Moreover, 
as  they  revealed  a  series  of  very  curious  procedures,  such 
as  were  not  invented  in  Egypt  until  the  time  of  the  New 
Empire,  and  some  of  them  not  until  the  XX  1st  Dynasty, 
it  was  evident  that  the  cultural  wave  which  carried  the 


22      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

knowledge  of  these  things  to  the  Torres  Straits  could  not 
have  started  on  its  long  course  from  Egypt  before  the 
ninth  century  B.C.,  at  the  earliest. 

The  incision  for  eviscerating  the  body  was  made  in 
the  flank,  right  or  left,  or  in  the  perineum  (19  ;  25) — the 
two  sites  selected  for  making  the  embalming  incision 
in  Egypt  (78);  the  flank  incision  was  made  in  the 
precise  situation  (between  costal  margin  and  iliac  crest) 
which  was  distinctive  of  XXIst  and  XXI  Ind  Dynasty 
methods  in  Egypt  (86) ;  and  the  wound  was  stitched  up 
in  accordance  with  the  method  employed  in  the  case  of 
the  cheaper  kinds  of  embalming  at  that  period  (78). 
When  the  flank  incision  was  not  employed  an  opening 
was  made  in  the  perineum,  as  was  done  in  Egypt — the 
second  method  mentioned  by  Herodotus — in  the  case  of 
less  wealthy  people  (56,  p.  46). 

The  viscera,  after  removal,  were  thrown  into  the  sea, 
as,  according  to  Porphyry  and  Plutarch,  it  was  the  practice 
in  Egypt  at  one  time  (56,  pp.  57  and  58)  to  cast  them  into 
the  Nile. 

The  body  was  painted  with  a  mixture  containing  red- 
ochre,  the  scalp  was  painted  black,  and  artificial  eyes  were 
inserted.  These  procedures  were  first  adopted  (in  their 
entirety)  in  Egypt  during  the  XXIst  Dynasty,  although 
the  experiments  leading  up  to  the  adoption  of  these 
methods  began  in  the  XlXth. 

Hut  most  remarkable  of  all,  the  curiously  inexplicable 
Egyptian  procedure  for  removing  the  brain,  which  in 
Egypt  was  not  attempted  until  the  XVIIIth  Dynasty — 
i.e.,  until  its  embalmers  had  had  seventeen  centuries 
experience  of  their  remarkable  craft  (78) — was  also 
followed  by  the  savages  of  the  Torres  Straits  (25  ;  27) ! 

Surely  it  is  inconceivable  that  such  people  could  have 
originated  the  idea  or  devised  the  means  for  practising  an 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        23 

operation  so  devoid  of  meaning  and  so  technically  difficult 
as  this !  The  interest  of  their  technique  is  that  the 
Torres  Straits  operators  followed  the  method  originally 
employed  in  Egypt  (in  the  case  of  the  mummy  of  the 
Pharaoh  Ahmes  I.  [86,  p.  16]),  which  is  one  requiring 
considerable  skill  and  dexterity,  and  not  the  simpler 
operation  through  the  nostrils  which  was  devised  later  (78). 

The  Darnley  Islanders  also  made  a  circular  incision 
through  the  skin  of  each  finger  and  toe,  and  having 
scraped  off  the  epidermis  from  the  rest  of  the  body,  they 
carefully  peeled  off  these  thimbles  of  skin,  and  presented 
them  to  the  deceased's  widow  (25  ;  27). 

This  practice  is  peculiarly  interesting  as  an  illustration 
of  the  adoption  of  an  ancient  Egyptian  custom  in  complete 
ignorance  of  the  purpose  it  was  intended  to  serve.  The 
ancient  Egyptian  embalmers  (and,  again,  those  of  the 
XXIst  Dynasty)  made  similar  circular  incisions  around 
fingers  and  toes,  and  also  scraped  off  the  rest  of  the 
epidermis  :  but  the  aim  of  this  strange  procedure  was  to 
prevent  the  general  epidermis,  as  it  was  shed  (which 
occurred  when  the  body  was  steeped  for  weeks  in  the 
preservative  brine  bath),  from  carrying  the  finger-  and 
toe-nails  with  it  (78).  A  thimble  of  skin  was  left  on  each 
finger  and  toe  to  keep  the  nail  in  situ  ;  and  to  make  it 
doubly  secure,  it  was  tied  on  with  string  (78)  or  fixed 
with  a  ring  of  gold  or  a  silver  glove  (84). 

In  the  Torres  Straits  method  of  embalming  the  brine 
bath  was  not  used  ;  so  the  scraping  off  of  the  epidermis 
was  wholly  unnecessary.  In  addition,  after  following 
precisely  the  preliminary  steps  of  this  aimless  proceeding, 
by  deliberately  and  intentionally  removing  the  skin- 
thimbles  and  nails  they  defeated  the  very  objects  which 
the  Egyptians  had  in  view  when  they  invented  this 
operation  ! 


24       ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

An  elaborate  technical  operation  such  as  this  which 
serves  no  useful  purpose  and  is  wholly  misunderstood  by 
its  practitioners  cannot  have  been  invented  by  them.  It 
is  another  certain  proof  of  the  Egyptian  origin  of  the 
practice. 

There  is  another  feature  of  these  Papuan  mummies 
which  may  or  may  not  be  explicable  as  the  adoption  of 
Egyptian  practices  put  to  a  modified,  if  not  a  wholly 
different,  use.  Among  the  new  methods  introduced  in 
Egypt  in  the  XX  1st  Dynasty  was  a  curious  device  for 
restoring  to  the  mummy  something  of  the  fulness  of  form 
and  outline  it  had  lost  during  the  process  of  preservation. 
Through  various  incisions  (which  incidentally  no  doubt 
allowed  the  liquid  products  of  decomposition  to  escape) 
foreign  materials  were  packed  under  the  skin  of  the 
mummy  (78;  87).  These  incisions  were  made  between 
the  toes,  sometimes  at  the  knees,  in  the  region  of  the 
shoulders,  and  sometimes  in  other  situations  (78).  In 
the  Papuan  method  of  mummification  "  cuts  were  made 
on  the  kneercaps  and  between  the  fingers  and  toes  ;  then 
holes  were  pierced  in  the  cuts  with  an  arrow  so  as  to 
allow  the  liquids  to  drip  from  them"  (Hamlyn-Harris, 
27,  p.  3).  In  one  of  the  mummies  in  the  Brisbane  museum 
there  seem  to  be  incisions  also  in  the  shoulders.  The 
situation  of  these  openings  suggests  the  view  that  the 
idea  of  making  them  may  (and  I  do  not  wish  to  put  it 
any  more  definitely)  have  been  suggested  by  the 
Egyptian  XX  1st  Dynastic  practice.  For,  although  the 
incisions  were  made,  in  the  latter  case,  for  the  purpose  of 
packing  the  limbs,  incidentally  they  served  for  drainage 
purposes. 

But  it  was  not  only  the  mere  method  of  embalming, 
convincing  and  definite  as  it  is,  that  establishes  the  deri- 
vation of  the  Papuan  from  the  Egyptian  procedure  ;  but 


Manchester  Memoirs,   Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.         25 

also  all  the  other  funerary  practices,  and  the  beliefs 
associated  with  them,  that  help  to  clinch  the  proof.  The 
special  treatment  of  the  head,  the  use  of  masks,  the 
making  of  stone  idols,  these  and  scores  of  other  curious 
customs  (which  have  been  described  in  detail  in  Haddon's 
and  Myers'  admirable  account  [25])  might  be  cited. 

When  I  called  the  attention  of  the  Anthropological 
Section  to  these  facts  and  my  interpretation  of  them  at 
the  meeting  of  the  British  Association  in  Melbourne, 
Professor  J,  L.  Myres  opened  the  discussion  by  adopting 
a  line  of  argument  which,  even  after  four  years'  experience 
of  controversies  of  the  megalith-problem,  utterly  amazed 
me.  "  What  more  natural  than  that  people  should  want 
to  preserve  their  dead  ?  Or  that  in  doing  so  they  should 
remove  the  more  putrescible  parts  ?  Would  not  the  flank 
be  the  natural  place  to  choose  for  the  purpose  ?  Is  it  not 
a  common  practice  for  people  to  paint  their  dead  with 
red-ochre?"  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  such  questions 
were  meant  to  be  taken  seriously.  The  claim  that  it  is 
quite  a  natural  thing  on  the  death  of  a  near  relative  for 
the  survivors  instinctively  to  remove  his  viscera,  dry  the 
corpse  over  a  fire,  scrape  off  his  epidermis,  remove  his 
brain  through  a  hole  in  the  back  of  his  neck,  and  then 
paint  the  corpse  red  is  a  sample  of  casuistry  not  unworthy 
of  a  mediaeval  theologian.  Yet  this  is  the  gratuitous 
claim  made  at  a  scientific  meeting!  If  Professor  Myres 
had  known  anything  of  the  history  of  Anatomy  he  would 
have  realized  that  the  problem  of  preserving  the  body 
was  one  of  extreme  difficulty  which  for  long  ages  had 
exercised  the  most,  civilized  peoples,  not  only  in  antiquity, 
but  also  in  modern  times.  In  Egypt,  where  the  natural 
conditions  favouring  the  successful  issue  of  attempts  to 
preserve  the  body  were  largely  responsible  for  the  possi- 
bility of  such  embalming,  it  took  more  than  seventeen 


26       ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

centuries  of  constant  practice  and  experimentation  to 
reach  the  stage  and  to  acquire  the  methods  exemplified 
in  the  Torres  Straits  mummies.  In  Egypt  also  a  curious 
combination  of  natural  circumstances  and  racial  customs 
was  responsible  for  the  suggestion  of  the  desirability  and 
the  possibility  artificially  to  preserve  the  corpse.  1  low  did 
the  people  of  the  Torres  Straits  acquire  the  knowledge 
even  of  the  possibility  of  such  an  attainment,  not  to 
mention  the  absence  of  any  inherent  suggestion  of  its 
desirability?  For  in  the  hot,  damp  atmosphere  of  such 
places  as  Darnley  Island  the  corpse  would  never  have 
been  preserved  by  natural  means,  so  that  the  suggestion 
which  stimulated  the  Egyptians  to  embark  upon  their 
experimentation  was  lacking  in  the  case  of  the  Papuans. 
But  even  if  for  some  mysterious  reasons  these  people  had 
been  prompted  to  attempt  to  preserve  their  dead,  during 
the  experimental  stage  they  would  have  had  to  combat 
these  same  unfavourable  conditions.  Is  it  at  all  probable 
or  even  possible  to  conceive  that  under  such  exceptionally 
difficult,  not  to  say  discouraging,  circumstances  they 
would  have  persisted  for  long  periods  in  their  gruesome 
experiments  ;  or  have  attained  a  more  rapid  success  than 
the  more  cultured  peoples  of  Egypt  and  Europe,  operating 
under  more  favourable  climatic  conditions,  and  with  the 
help  of  a  knowledge  of  chemistry  and  physics,  were  able 
to  achieve  ?  The  suggestion  is  too  preposterous  to  call 
for  serious  consideration. 

But  if  for  the  moment  we  assume  that  the  Darnley 
Islander  instinctively  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  it  was 
possible  to  preserve  the  dead,  that  he  would  rather  like 
to  try  it,  and  that  by  some  mysterious  inspiration  the 
technical  means  of  attaining  this  object  was  vouchsafed 
him,  why,  when  the  whole  ventral  surface  of  the  body 
was  temptingly  inviting  him  to  operate  by  the  simplest 


MancJiester  Memoirs,  Vol.  li\:  (1915),  No.  IO.         27 

and  most  direct  means,  did  he  restrict  his  choice  to  the 
two  most  difficult  sites  for  his  incision  ?  We  know  why 
the  Egyptian  made  the  opening  in  the  left  flank  and  in 
other  cases  in  the  perineum  ;  but  is  it  likely  the  Papuan, 
once  he  had  decided  to  cut  the  body,  would  have  had 
such  a  respect  for  the  preservation  of  the  integrity  of  the 
front  of  the  body  as  to  impel  him  to  choose  a  means  of 
procedure  which  added  greatly,  to  the  technical  difficulty 
of  the  operation  ?  We  have  the  most  positive  evidence 
that  the  Papuan  had  no  such  design,  for  it  was  his  usual 
procedure  to  cut  the  head  off  the  trunk  and  pay  little 
further  attention  to  the  latter.  Myres'  contention  will  not 
stand  a  moment's  examination. 

As  to  the  use  of  red-ochre,  which  Myres  rightly 
claimed  to  be  so  widespread,  no  hint  was  given  of  the 
possibility  that  it  might  be  so  extensively  practised 
simply  because  the  Egyptian  custom  had  spread  far  and 
wide. 

It  is  important  to  remember  that  the  practice  of 
painting  stone  statues  with  red-ochre  (obviously  to  make 
them  more  life-like)  was  in  vogue  in  Egypt  before  3000 
B.C.;  and  throughout  the  whole  "heliolithic"  area,  wherever 
the  conception  of  human  beings  dwelling  in  stones,  whether 
carved  or  not,  was  adopted,  the  Egyptian  practice  of 
applying  red  paint  also  came  into  vogue.  But  it  was  not 
until  more  than  twenty  centuries  later — i.e.  when,  for  quite 
definite  reasons  in  the  XX  1st  Dynasty,  the  Egyptians 
conceived  the  idea  of  converting  the  mummy  itself  into  a 
statue — that  they  introduced  the  procedure  of  painting 
the  mummy  (the  actual  body),  simply  because  it  was 
regarded  as  the  statue  (78). 

After  Professor  Myres,  Dr.  Haddon  offered  two 
criticisms.  Firstly,  the  incisions  in  the  feet  and  knees 
were  not  suggested  by  Egyptian  practices,  but  were 


28      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

made  for  the  strictly  utilitarian  purpose  of  draining  the 
fluids  from  the  body.  I  have  dealt  with  this  point 
already  (vide  supra].  His  second  objection  was  that 
there  were  no  links  between  Egypt  and  Papua  to  indicate 
that  the  custom  had  spread.  The  present  communication 
is  intended  to  dispose  of  that  objection  by  demonstrating 
not  only  the  route  by  which,  but  also  how,  the  practice 
reached  the  Torres  Straits  after  the  long  journey  from 

Egypt- 
it  will  be  noticed  that  this  criticism  leaves  my  main 
arguments  from  the  mummies  quite  untouched.  More- 
over, the  fact  that  originally  I  made  use  of  the  testimony 
of  the  mummies  merely  in  support  of  evidence  of  other 
kinds  (the  physical  characters  of  the  peoples  and  the 
distribution  of  megalithic  monuments)  was  completely 
ignored  by  my  critics. 

But,  as  I  have  already  remarked,  it  is  not  merely  the 
remarkable  identity  of  so  many  of  the  peculiar  features  of 
Papuan  and  Egyptian  embalming  that  affords  definite 
evidence  of  the  derivation  of  one  from  the  other  ;  but  in 
addition,  many  of  the  ceremonies  and  practices,  as  well 
as  the  traditions  relating  to  the  people  who  introduced 
the  custom  of  mummification,  corroborate  the  fact  that 
immigrants  from  the  west  introduced  these  elements  of 
culture.  In  addition,  they  also  suggest  their  affinities. 

"  A  hero-cult,  with  masked  performers  and  elaborate 
dances,  spread  from  the  mainland  of  New  Guinea  to  the 
adjacent  islands  :  part  of  this  movement  seems  to  have 
been  associated  with  a  funeral  ritual  that  emphasised  a 
life  after  death.  .  .  .  Most  of  the  funeral  ceremonies  and 
many  sacred  songs  admittedly  came  from  the  west " 
(Haddon,  25,  p.  45). 

"  Certain  culture-heroes  severally  established  them- 
selves on  certain  islands,  and  they  or  their  followers 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        29 

introduced  a  new  cult  which  considerably  modified  the 
antecedent  totemism,"  and  taught  "  improved  methods  of 
cultivation  and  fishing"  (p.  44). 

"  An  interesting  parallel  to  these  hero-cults  of  Torres 
Straits  occurred  also  in  Fiji.  The  people  of  Viti-Levu 
trace  their  descent  from  [culture-heroes]  who  drifted  across 
the  Big  Ocean  and  taught  to  the  people  the  cult  associated 
with  the  large  stone  enclosures"  (p.  45). 

In  these  islands  the  people  were  expert  at  carving 
stone  idols  and  they  had  legends  concerning  certain 
"stones  that  once  were  men"  (p.  11).  It  is  also  signifi- 
cant that  at  the  bier  of  a  near  relative,  boys  and  girls,  who 
had  arrived  at  the  age  of  puberty,  had  their  ears  pierced 
and  their  skin  tattooed  (p.  154). 

Thus  Haddon  himself  supplies  so  many  precise  tokens 
of  the  "heliolithic  "  nature  of  the  culture  of  the  Torres 
Straits. 

These  hints  of  migrations  and  the  coming  of  strangers 
bringing  from  the  west  curious  practices  and  beliefs  may 
seem  at  first  sight  to  add  little  to  the  evidence  afforded 
by  the  technique  of  the  embalming  process  ;  but  the  sub- 
sequent discussion  will  make  it  plain  that  the  association 
of  these  particular  procedures  with  mummification  serves 
to  clinch  the  demonstration  of  the  source  from  which 
that  practice  was  derived. 

It  is  doubly  interesting  to  obtain  all  this  corroborative 
evidence  from  the  writings  of  Dr.  Haddon,  in  view  of  the 
fact,  to  which  I  have  already  referred,  that  he  vigorously 
protested  against  my  contention  that  the  embalmers  of 
the  Torres  Straits  acquired  their  art,  directly  or  indirectly, 
from  Egypt.  For,  in  his  graphic  account  of  a  burial 
ceremony  at  Murray  Islands,  his  confession  that,  as  he 
watched  the  funerary  boat  and  the  wailing  women,  his 
"  mind  wandered  back  thousands  of  years,  and  called  up 


30      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

ancient  Egypt  carrying  its  dead  in  boats  across  the  sacred 
Nile'1  has  a  much  deeper  and  more  real  significance  than 
he  intended.  The  analogy  which  at  once  sprang  to  his 
mind  was  not  merely  a  chance  resemblance,  but  the  ex- 
pression of  a  definite  survival  amongst  these  simple  people 
in  the  Ear  East  of  customs  their  remote  ancestors  had 
acquired,  through  many  intermediaries  no  doubt,  from 
the  Egyptians  of  the  ninth  century  EC. 

At  the  time  when  Dr.  Haddon  asked  for  the  evidence 
for  the  connection  between  Egypt  and  Papua,  I  was  aware 
only  of  the  Burmese  practices  (vide  infra]  in  the  inter- 
vening area,  and  the  problem  of  establishing  the  means 
by  which  the  Egyptian  custom  actually  spread  seemed  to 
be  a  very  formidable  task. 

But  soon  after  my  return  from  Australia  all  the  links 
in  the  cultural  chain  came  to  light.     Mr.  W.  J.  Perry,  who 
had  been  engaged  in  analysing  the  complex  mixture  of 
cultures  in    Indonesia,  kindly  permitted   me  to  read  the 
manuscript  of  the  book  he  had  written  upon  the  subject. 
With  remarkable  perspicuity  he  had  unravelled  the  appar- 
ently hopeless  tangle  into  which  the  social  organisation 
of  this  ethnological    cockpit    has   been    involved   by   the 
mixture  of  peoples  and  the  conflict  of  diverse  beliefs  and 
customs.     His  convincing  demonstration  of  the  fact  that 
there  had  been  an  immigration  into   Indonesia  (from  the 
West)  of  a  people  who  introduced  megalithic  ideas,  sun- 
worship  and  phallism,  and  many  other  distinctive  practices 
and   traditions,  not  only  gave  me  precisely  the  informa- 
tion  I   needed,  but  also  directed  my  attention  to  the  fact 
that  the  culture  (for  which,  so  he  informed  me,  Professor 
Brockwell,   of   Montreal,    had    suggested    the   distinctive 
term  "  heliolithic  ")  included  also  the  practice  of  mummi- 
fication.-   In   the   course  of  continuous   discussions  with 
him  during  the  last  four  months  a  clear  view  of  the  whole 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        31 

problem  and  the  means  of  solving  most  of  its  difficulties 
emerged. 

For  Perry's  work  in  this  field,  no  less  than  for  my 
own,  Rivers'  illuminating  and  truly  epoch-making  re- 
searches (64  to  70)  have  cleared  the  ground.  Not  only 
has  he  removed  from  the  path  of  investigators  the 
apparently  insuperable  obstacles  to  the  demonstration  of 
the  spread  of  cultures  by  showing  how  useful  arts  can  be 
lost  (65) ;  but  he  has  analysed  the  social  organisation  of 
Oceania  in  such  a  way  that  the  various  waves  of  immi- 
gration into  the  Pacific  can  be  identified  and  with  cer- 

o 

tainty  be  referred  back  to  Indonesia  (69).  Many  other 
scholars  in  the  past  have  produced  evidence  (for  example 
2;  60;  6l  and  98)  to  demonstrate  that  the  Polynesians 
came  from  Indonesia;  but  Rivers  analysed  and  defined 
the  characteristic  features  of  several  streams  of  culture 
which  flowed  from  Indonesia  into  the  Pacific.  Perry 
undertook  the  task  of  tracing  these  peoples  through  the 
Indonesian  maze  and  pushing  back  their  origins  to  India. 
In  the  present  communication  I  shall  attempt  to  sketch 
in  broad  outline  the  process  of  the  gradual  accumulation 
in  Egypt  and  the  neighbourhood  of  the  cultural  outfit  of 
these  great  wanderers,  and  to  follow  them  in  their  migra- 
tions west,  south  and  east  from  the  place  where  their 
curious  assortment  of  customs  and  accomplishments 
became  fortuitously  associated  one  with  the  other  (Map 

n.\ 

I  cannot  claim  that  my  colleagues  in  this  campaign 
against  what  seems  to  us  to  be  the  utterly  mistaken  pre- 
cepts of  modern  ethnology  see  altogether  eye  to  eye  with 
me.  They  have  been  dealing  exclusively  with  more 
primitive  peoples  amongst  whom  every  new  attainment, 
in  arts  and  crafts,  in  beliefs  and  social  organisation,  in 
everything  in  fact  that  we  regard  as  an  element  of  civili- 


32      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

zation,  has  been  introduced  from  without  by  more  cul- 
tured races,  or  fashioned  in  the  conflict  between  races  of 
different  traditions  and  ideals. 

My  investigations,  on  the  contrary,  have  been  con- 
cerned mainly  with  the  actual  invention  of  the  elements 
of  civilization  and  with  the  people  who  created  practically 
all  of  its  ingredients — the  ideas,  the  implements  and 
methods  of  the  arts  and  crafts  which  give  expression  to  it. 
Though  superficially  my  attitude  may  seem  to  clash  with 
theirs,  in  that  I  am  attempting  to  explain  the  primary 
origin  of  some  of  the  things,  with  which  they  are  dealing 
only  as  ready-made  customs  and  beliefs  that  were  handed 
on  from  people  to  people,  there  is  no  real  antagonism 
between  us. 

It  is  obvious  that  there  must  be  a  limit  to  the  appli- 
cation of  the  borrowing-explanation  ;  and  when  we  are 
forced  to  consider  the  people  who  really  invented  things, 
it  is  necessary  to  frame  some  working  hypothesis  in  ex- 
planation of  such  achievements,  unless  we  feebly  confess 
that  it  is  useless  to  attempt  such  enquiries. 

In  previous  works  (82  and  85)  I  have  explained  why 
it  must  be  something  more  than  a  mere  coincidence  that 
in  Egypt,  where  the  operation  of  natural  forces  leads  to 
the  preservation  of  the  corpse  when  buried  in  the  hot  dry 
sand,  it  should  have  become  a  cardinal  tenet  in  the  beliefs 
of  the  people  to  strive  after  the  preservation  of  the  body 
as  the  essential  means  of  continuing  an  existence  after 
death.  When  death  occurred  the  only  difference  that 
could  be  detected  between  the  corpse  and  the  living 
body  was  the  absence  of  the  vital  spirit  from  the  former. 
[For  the  interpretation  of  the  Egyptians'  peculiar  ideas 
concerning  death,  see  Alan  Gardiner's  important  article 
(23).]  It  was  in  a  condition  in  some  sense  analogous  to 
sleep  ;  and  the  corpse,  therefore,  was  placed  in  its  "dwel- 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No,  10.         33 

ling"  in  the  soil  lying  in  the  attitude  naturally  assumed 
by  primitive  people  when  sleeping.  Its  vital  spirit  or  ka 
was  liberated  from  the  body,  but  hovered  round  the 
corpse  so  long  as  its  tissues  were  preserved.  It  needed 
food  and  all  the  other  things  that  ministered  to  the  wel- 
fare and  comfort  of  the  living,  not  omitting  the  luxuries 
and  personal  adornments  which  helped  to  make  life 
pleasant.  Hence  at  all  times  graves  became  the  objects 
of  plunder  on  the  part  of  unscrupulous  contemporaries  ; 
and  so  incidentally  the  knowledge  was  forthcoming  from 
time  to  time  of  the  fate  of  the  body  in  the  grave. 

The  burial  customs  of  the  Proto-Egyptians,  starting 
from  those  common  to  the  whole  group  of  the  Brown 
Race  in  the  Neolithic  phase,  first  became  differentiated 
from  the  rest  whet,  special  importance  came  to  be  attached 
to  the  preservation  of  the  actual  tissues  of  the  body. 

It  was  this  development,  no  doubt,  that  prompted 
their  more  careful  arrangements  for  the  protection  of  the 
corpse,  and  gradually  led  to  the  aggrandisement  of  the 
tomb,  the  more  abundant  provision  of  food  offerings  and 
funerary  equipment  in  general. 

Even  in  the  earliest  known  Pre-dynastic  period  the 
Proto-Egyptians  were  in  the  habit  of  loosely  wrapping 
their  dead  in  linen — for  the  art  of  the  weaver  goes  back 
to  that  remote  time  in  Egypt — and  then  protecting  the 
wrapped  corpse  from  contact  with  the  soil  by  an  addi- 
tional wrapping  of  goat-skin  or  matting. 

Then,  as  the  tomb  became  larger,  to  accommodate 
the  more  abundant  offerings,  almost  every  conceivable 
device  was  tried  to  protect  the  body  from  such  contact 
Instead  of  the  goat-skin  or  matting,  in  many  cases  the 
same  result  was  obtained  by  lining  the  grave  with  series 
of  sticks,  with  slabs  of  wood,  with  pieces  of  unhewn  stone, 
or  by  lining  the  grave  with  mud-bricks.  In  other  cases, 


34      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

again,  large  pottery  coffins,  of  an  oblong,  elliptical,  or 
circular  form,  were  used.  Later  on,  when  metal  imple- 
ments were  invented  (90),  and  the  skill  to  use  them  created 
the  crafts  of  the  carpenter  and  stonemason,  coffins  of 
wood  or  stone  came  into  vogue.  It  is  quite  certain 
that  the  coffin  and  sarcophagus  were  Egyptian  inventions. 
The  mere  fact  of  this  extraordinary  variety  of  means 
and  materials  employed  in  Egypt,  when  in  other  countries 
one  definite  method  was  adopted,  is  proof  of  the  most 
positive  kind  that  these  measures  for  lining  the  grave 
were  actually  invented  in  Egypt.  For  the  inventor  tries 
experiments :  the  borrower  imitates  one  definite  thing. 
During  this  process  of  gradual  evolution,  which  occupied 
the  whole  of  the  Pre-  and  Proto-dynastic  periods,  the 
practice  of  inhumation  (in  the  strict  sense  of  the  term) 
changed  step  by  step  into  one  of  burial  in  a  tomb.  In 
other  words,  instead  of  burial  in  the  soil,  the  body  came 
to  be  lodged  in  a  carefully  constructed  subterranean 
chamber,  which  no  longer  was  filled  up  with  earth.  The 
further  stages  in  this  process  of  evolution  of  tomb  con- 
struction, the  way  in  which  the  rock-cut  tomb  came  into 
existence,  and  the  gradual  development  of  the  stone 
superstructure  and  temple  of  offerings — all  of  these 
matters  have  been  summarised  in  some  detail  in  my 
article  on  the  evolution  of  megalithic  monuments  (94). 

What  especially  I  want  to  emphasize  here  is  that  in 
Egypt  is  preserved  every  stage  in  the  gradual  transfor- 
mation of  the  burial  customs  from  simple  inhumation 
into  that  associated  with  the  fully-developed  rock-cut 
tomb  and  the  stone  temple.  There  can  be  no  question 
that  the  craft  of  the  stonemason  and  the  practice  of 
building  megalithic  monuments  originated  in  Egypt.  In 
addition,  I  want  to  make  it  quite  clear  that  there  is  the 
most  intimate  genetic  relationship  between  the  develop- 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.         35 

ment  of  these  megalithic  practices  and  the  origin  of  the 
art  of  mummification. 

For  in  course  of  time  the  early  Egyptians  came  to 
learn,  no  doubt  again  from  the  discoveries  of  their  tomb- 
robbers,  that  the  fate  of  the  corpse, after  remaining  for  some 
time  in  a  roomy  rock-cut  tomb  or  stone  coffin,  was  vastly 
different  from  that  which  befell  the  body  when  simply 
buried  in  the  hot,  dry,  desiccating  sand.  In  respect  of 
the  former  they  acquired  the  idea  which  the  Greeks  many 
centuries  later  embalmed  in  the  word  "sarcophagus," 
under  the  simple  belief  that  the  disappearance  of  the 
flesh  was  due  to  the  stone  in  some  mysterious  way 
devouring  it.7  [Certain  modern  archaeologists  within  re- 
cent years  have  entertained  an  equally  child-like,  though 
even  less  informed,  view  when  they  claimed  the  absence 
of  any  trace  of  the  flesh  in  certain  stone  sarcophagi  as 
evidence  in  favour  of  a  fantastic  belief  that  the  Neolithic 
people  of  the  Mediterranean  area  were  addicted  to  the 
supposed  practice  which  Italian  archaeologists  call  searni- 
tura.'] 

But  by  the  time  the  discovery  was  made  that  bodies 
placed  in  more  sumptuous  tombs  were  no  longer  pre- 
served as  they  were  apt  to  be  when  buried  in  the  sand, 
the  idea  of  the  necessity  for  the  preservation  of  the  body 
as  the  essential  condition  for  the  attainment  of  a  future 
existence  had  become  fixed  in  the  minds  of  the  people 
and  established  by  several  centuries  of  belief  as  the 
cardinal  tenet  of  their  faith.  Thus  the  very  measures 
they  had  taken  the  more  surely  to  guard  -and  preserve 
the  sacred  remains  of  their  dead  had  led  to  a  result  the 
reverse  of  what  had  been  intended. 

7  It  is  a  curious  reflection  that  the  idea  of  stone  living  which  made  such 
a  fantastic  belief  possible  may  itself  have  arisen  from  the  Egyptian  practices 
about  to  be  described. 


36      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

The  elaborate  ritual  that  had  grown  up  and  the  im- 
posing architectural  traditions  were  not  abandoned  when 
this  discovery   was   made.     Even   in   these   modern  en- 
lightened days  human  nature  does  not  react  in  that  way. 
The  cherished  beliefs  held  by  centuries  of  ancestors  are 
not  renounced  for  any  discovery  of  science.     The  ethno- 
logist has  not  given  up  his  objections  to  the  idea  of  the 
spread  of  culture,  now  that  all  the  difficulties  that  mili- 
tated against  the  acceptance  of  the  common-sense  view 
have  been  removed  !    Nor  did  the  Egyptians  of  the  Proto- 
dynastic   period    revert   to    the    practices    of  their   early 
ancestors  and  take  to  sand-burial  again.     They  adopted 
the  only  other  alternative  open  to  a  people  who  retained 
implicitly  the   belief  in   the   necessity  of  preserving  the 
body,  i.e.,  they  set  about  attempting  to  attain  by  art  what 
nature  unaided  no  longer  secured,  so  long  as  they  clung 
to  their  custom   of  burying  in   large   tombs.     They  en- 
deavoured artificially  to  preserve  the  bodies  of  their  dead. 

This  explains  what  I  meant  to  imply  when  I  said 
that  the  megalithic  idea  and  the  incentive  to  mummify 
the  dead  are  genetically  related,  the  one  to  the  other. 
The  stone-tomb  came  into  existence  as  a  direct  result  of 
the  importance  attached  to  the  corpse.  This  develop- 
ment defeated  the  very  object  that  inspired  it.  The 
invention  of  the  art  of  embalming  was  the  logical  out- 
come of  the  attempt  to  remedy  this  unexpected  result. 

As  in  the  history  of  every  similar  happening  else- 
where, necessity,  or  what  these  simple-minded  people 
believed  to  be  a  necessity,  was  the  "  mother  of  invention." 

In  the  course  of  the  following  discussion  it  will  be 
seen  that  the  practice  of  mummification  became  linked  up 
in  another  way  with  what  may  be  called  the  megalithic 
traditions.  The  crudely-preserved  body  no  longer  re- 
tained any  likeness  to  the  person  as  his  friends  knew  him 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lir.  (1915),  No.  1O         37 

when  alive.  A  life-like  stone  statue  was  therefore  made 
to  represent  him.  Magical  means  (p.  42)  were  adopted  to 
give  life  to  the  statue..  Thus  originated  the  belief  that  a 
stone  might  become  the  dwelling  of  a  living  person  ;  and 
that  a  person  when  dead  may  become  converted  into 
stone.  So  insistent  did  this  belief  become  that  among 
more  uncultured  people,  who  borrowed  Egyptian  prac- 
tices but  were  unable  to  make  portrait  statues,  a  rudely- 
shaped  or  even  unhewn  pillar  of  stone  came  to  be 
regarded  as  the  dwelling  of  the  deceased. 

Thus  from  being  the  mere  device  for  the  identifica- 
tion of  the  deceased  the  stone  statue  degenerated  among 
less  cultured  people  into  an  object  even  less  like  the  dead 
man  than  his  own  crudely-made  mummy.  But  the  funda- 
mental idea  remained  and  became  the  starting  point  for 
that  rich  crop  of  petrifaction-myths  and  beliefs  concerning 
men  and  animals  living  in  stones. 

Thus  arose  in  Egypt,  somewhere  about  3000  B.C.,  the 
nucleus  of  the  "heliolithic"  culture-complex — mummifica- 
tion, megalithic  architecture,  and  the  making  of  idols, 
three  practices  most  intimately  and  genetically  linked  one 
with  the  other.  But  it  was  the  merest  accident  that  the 
people  amongst  whom  these  customs  developed,  should 
also  have  been  weavers  of  linen,  workers  in  copper,  wor- 
shippers of  the  sun  and  serpent,  and  practitioners  of 
massage  and  circumcision. 

But  it  was  not  for  another  fifteen  centuries  that  the 
characteristic  "  heliolithic "  culture-complex  was  com- 
pleted by  the  addition  of  numerous  other  trivial  customs, 
like  ear-piercing,  tattooing  and  the  use  of  the  swastika, 
none  of  which  originated  in  Egypt,  but  happened  to  have 
become  "  tacked  on  "  to  that  distinctive  culture  before  its 
great  world  tour  began. 

The  earliest  unquestionable  evidence  (89)  of  an  attempt 


38      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

artificially  to  preserve  the  body  was  found  in  a  rock-cut 
tomb  of  the  Second  Dynasty,  at  Sakkara.  It  is  important 
to  note  that  the  body  was  lying  in  a  flexed  position  upon 
the  left  side,  and  was  contained  in  a  short  wooden  coffin, 
modelled  like  a  house.  The  limbs  were  wrapped  separately 
and  large  quantities  of  fine  linen  bandages  had  been 
applied  around  all  parts  of  the  body,  so  as  to  mould  the 
wrapped  mummy  to  a  life-like  form. 

Thus  in  the  earliest  mummy — or,  to  be  strictly 
accurate,  in  the  remains  which  exhibit  the  earliest 
evidence  of  the  attempt  at  embalming — we  find  exem- 
plified the  two  objects  that  the  Ancient  Egyptian  em- 
balmer  aimed  at  throughout  the  whole  history  of  his  craft, 
viz.,  to  preserve  the  actual  tissues  of  the  body,  as  well  as 
the  form  and  likeness  of  the  deceased  as  he  was  when  alive. 

From  the  first  the  embalmer  realised  the  limitations 
of  his  craftsmanship,  i.e.,  that  he  was  unable  to  make  the 
body  itself  lifelike.  Hence  he  strove  to  preserve  its  tissues 
and  then  to  make  use  of  its  wrappings  for  the  purpose  of 
fashioning  a  model  or  statue  of  the  dead  man.  At  first 
this  was  done  while  the  body  was  flexed  in  the  traditional 
manner.  But  soon  the  flexed  position  was  gradually 
abandoned.  Perhaps  this  change  was  brought  about 
because  it  was  easier  to  model  the  superficial  form  of  a 
wrapped  body  when  extended  ;  and  the  greater  success 
of  the  results  so  obtained  may  have  been  sufficiently 
important  to  have  outweighed  the  restraining  influence  of 
tradition.  The  change  may  have  occurred  all  the  more 
readily  at  this  time  as  beds  were  coming  into  use,  and  the 
idea  of  placing  the  "  sleeping  "  body  on  a  bed  may  have 
helped  towards  the  process  of  extension. 

But  whatever  view  is  taken  of  the  explanation  of  the 
change  of  the  attitude  of  the  body,  it  is  certain  that  it 
began  soon  after  the  first  attempts  at  mummification 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.         39 

were  made.  The  evidence  of  extended  burials,  referred 
to  the  First  Dynasty,  which  were  found  by  Flinders 
Petrie  at  Tarkhan  (54),  may  seem  to  contradict  this  :  but 
there  are  reasons  for  believing  that  attempts  at  embalming 
were  being  made  even  at  that  time  (85).  It  seems  to  be 
definitely  proved  that  this  change  was  not  due  to  any 
foreign  influence  (45).  At  the  time  that  it  occurred 
there  was  a  very  considerable  alien  element  in  the  popu- 
lation of  Egypt  ;  but  the  admixture  took  place  long 
before  the  change  in  the  position  of  the  body  was  mani- 
fested. Perhaps  the  presence  of  a  large  foreign  element 
may  have  weakened  the  sway  of  Egyptian  tradition  ;  but 
the  evidence  seems  definitely  opposed  to  the  inference 
that  it  played  any  active  part  in  the  change  of  custom. 
For  the  history  of  the  gradual  way  in  which  the  change 
was  slowly  effected  is  certain  proof  of  the  causal  factors 
at  work.  There  was  no  sudden  adoption  of  the  fully 
extended  position,  but  a  slow  and  very  gradual  straighten- 
ing of  the  limbs — a  process  which  it  took  centuries  to 
complete.  The  analysis  of  the  evidence  by  Mace  is  quite 
conclusive  on  this  point  (45). 

I  am  strongly  of  the  opinion  that  there  is  a  causal 
relationship  between  this  gradual  extension  of  the  body 
and  the  measures  for  the  reconstruction  of  a  lifelike 
model  of  the  deceased,  with  the  help  of  the  mummy's 
wrappings.  In  other  words,  the  adoption  of  the  extended 
position  was  a  direct  result  of  the  introduction  of  mummi- 
fication. 

At  an  early  stage  in  the  history  of  these  changes  it 
seems  to  have  been  realised  that  the  likeness  of  the 
deceased  which  could  be  made  of  the  wrapped  mummy 
lacked  the  exactness  and  precision  demanded  of  a  portrait. 
Perhaps  also  there  may  have  been  some  doubt  as  to  the 
durability  of  a  statue  made  of  linen. 


4O      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

A  number  of  interesting  developments  occurred  at 
about  this  time  to  overcome  these  defects.  In  one  case 
(85),  found  at  Medum  by  Flinders  Petrie,  the  superficial 
bandages  were  saturated  with  a  paste  of  resin  and  soda, 
and  the  same  material  was  applied  to  the  surface  of  the 
wrappings,  which,  while  still  in  a  plastic  condition,  was 
very  skilfully  moulded  to  form  a  life-like  statue.  The 
resinous  carapace  thus  built  up  set  to  form  a  covering  of 
stony  hardness.  Special  care  was  devoted  to  the  model- 
ling of  the  head  (sometimes  the  face  only)  and  the 
genitalia,  no  doubt  to  serve  as  the  means  of  identifying 
the  individual  and  indicating  the  sex  respectively. 

The  hair  (or,  perhaps,  it  would  be  more  correct  to  say, 
the  wig)  and  the  moustache  were  painted  with  a  dark 
brown  or  black  resinous  mixture,  and  the  pupils,  eyelids 
and  eyebrows  were  represented  by  painting  with  a  mix- 
ture of  malachite  powder  and  resinous  paste.  In  other 
cases,  recently  described  by  Junker  (40),  plaster  was  used 
for  the  same  purpose  as  the  resinous  paste  in  Petrie's 
mummy.  In  two  of  the  four  instances  of  this  practice 
found  by  Junker,  only  the  head  was  modelled. 

The  special  importance  assigned  to  the  head  is  one 
of  the  outstanding  features  of  ancient  Egyptian  statuary. 
It  was  exemplified  in  another  way  in  the  tombs  of  the 
early  part  of  the  Old  Kingdom,  as  Junker  has  recalled  in 
his  memoir,  by  the  construction  of  stone  portrait-statues 
of  the  head  only,  which  were  made  life-size  and  placed  in 
the  burial  chamber  alongside  the  mummy.  It  seems  to 
me  that  Junker  overlooks  an  essential,  if  not  the  chief, 
reason  for  the  special  importance  assigned  to  the  head 
when  he  attributes  it  to  the  fact  that  the  head  contained 
the  organs  of  sight,  smell,  hearing  and  taste.  There  can 
be  no  doubt  that  the  head  was  modelled  because  it  affords 
the  chief  means  of  recognising  an  individual.  This  por- 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  Afo.  10.        41 

trayal  of  the  features  enabled  any  one,  including  the 
-^deceased's  own  ka,  to  identify  the  owner.  Every  circum- 
stance of  the  making  and  the  use  of  these  heads  bears 
out  this  interpretation,  and  no  one  has  explained  these 
facts  more  lucidly  than  Junker  himself. 

[Since  the  foregoing  paragraphs  have  been  put  into 
print  a  preliminary  report  has  come  to  hand  from  Professor 
Reisner,  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  most  of  my  informa- 
tion regarding  these  portrait  heads — Museum  of  Fine  Arts 
Bulletin,  Boston,  April,  1915.] 

At  a  somewhat  later  period  in  the  Old  Kingdom  the 
making  of  these  so-called  "substitution-heads"  was  dis- 
continued, and  it  became  the  practice  to  make  a  statue  of 
the  whole  man  (or  woman),  which  was  placed  above- 
ground  in  the  megalithic  serdab  within  the  mastaba  (see 
94).  But  even  when  the  complete  statue  was  made  for 
the  serdab  the  head  alone  was  the  part  that  was  modelled 
with  any  approach  to  realism.  In  other  words,  the 
importance  of  the  head  as  the  chief  means  of  identification 
was  still  recognised.  Moreover,  this  idea  manifested  itself 
throughout  the  whole  history  of  Egyptian  mummification, 
for  as  late  as  the  first  century  of  the  Christian  era  a  por- 
trait of  the  deceased  was  placed  in  front  of  the  face  of 
the  mummy. 

Thus  in  course  of  time  the  original  idea  of  converting 
the  wrapped  body  itself  into  a  portrait-statue  of  the 
deceased  was  temporarily8  abandoned  and  the  mummy 
was  stowed  away  in  the  burial  chamber  at  the  bottom  of 
a  deep  shaft,  the  better  to  protect  it  from  desecration, 
while  the  portrait-statue  was  placed  above  ground,  in  a 
strong  chamber  (serdab},  hidden  in  the  mastaba  (94). 

s  How  insistent  the  desire  was  to  make  a  statue  of  the  mummy  itself  is 
shown  by  the  repeated  attempts  made  in  later  times ;  see  the  account  of  the 
mummies  of  Amenophis  III.  (86)  and  of  the  rulers  and  priests  of  the  XXIst 
and  XXIInd  Dynasties  (78  and  87). 


42      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

A  certain  magical  value  soon  came  to  be  attached  to 
the  statue  in  the  serdab.  It  provided  the  body  in  which 
the  ka  could  become  reincarnated,  and  the  deceased,  thus 
reconstituted  by  magical  means,  could  pass  through  the 
small  hole  in  the  serdab  to  enter  the  chapel  of  offerings 
and  enjoy  the  food  and  the  society  of  his  friends  there. 

Dr.  Alan  Gardiner  has  kindly  given  me  the  following 
note  in  reference  to  this  matter  :  "  That  statues  in  Egypt 
were  meant  to  be  efficient  animate  substitutes  for  the 
person  or  creature  they  portrayed  has  not  been  sufficiently 
emphasised  hitherto.  Over  every  statue  or  image  were 
performed  the  rites  of  'opening  the  mouth' — magical 
passes  made  with  a  kind  of  metal  chisel  in  front  of  the 
mouth.  Besides  the  up-ro  '  mouth  opening,'  other  words 
testify  to  the  prevalence  of  the  same  idea  ;  the  word  for 
'to  fashion'  a  statue  dns*}  is  to  all  appearances  identical 
with  ms  'to  give  birth,'  and  the  term  for  the  sculptor  was 
sdnkh,  'he  who  causes  to  live.'" 

As  Blackman  (5)  has  pointed  out,  the  Pyramid  Texts 
make  it  clear  that  libations  were  poured  out  and  incense 
burnt  before  the  statue  or  the  mummy  with  the  specific 
object  of  restoring  to  it  the  moisture  and  the  odour 
respectively  which  the  body  had  during  life. 

I  have  already  indicated  how,  out  of  the  conception 
of  the  possibility  of  bringing  to  life  the  stone  portrait- 
statue,  a  series  of  curious  customs  were  developed.  A  mong 
peoples  on  a  lower  cultural  plane,  who  were  less  skilled 
than  the  Egyptians  in  stone-carving,  the  making  of  a  life- 
like statue  was  beyond  their  powers.  Sometimes  they 
made  the  attempt  to  represent  the  human  form  ;  in  other 
cases  crude  representations  of  the  breasts  or  suggestions 
of  the  genitalia  were  the  only  signs  on  a  stone  pillar  to 
indicate  that  it  was  meant  to  represent  a  human  statue  : 
in  many  cases  a  simple  uncarved  block  of  stone  was  set 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        43 

up.  But  the  idea  that  such  a  pillar,  whether  carved  or 
not,  was  the  dwelling  of  some  deceased  person,  seized 
the  imagination  and  spread  far  and  wide.  It  is  seen  in 
the  Pygmalion  and  Galatea  story,  and  its  converse  in  the 
tragic  history  of  Lot's  wife.  It  is  found  throughout  the 
Mediterranean  area,  the  whole  littoral  of  Southern  Asia, 
Indonesia,  the  Pacific  Islands  and  America,  and  can  be 
regarded  as  definite  evidence  of  the  influence  of  the  cult 
that  developed  in  association  with  the  practice  of  mummi- 
fication. 

It  is  necessary  to  emphasise  that  the  making  of 
portrait-statues  was  an  outcome  of  the  practice  of  mummi- 
fication and  an  integral  part  of  the  cult  associated  with 
that  burial  custom.  Hartland  falls  into  grave  error 
when  he  writes  "  where  other  peoples  set  up  images  of 
the  deceased,  those  who  practised  desiccation  or  embalm- 
ment were  enabled  to  keep  the  bodies  themselves  "  (32, 
p.  418).  It  was  precisely  the  people  who  embalmed  or 
preserved  the  bodies  of  their  dead  who  also  made  statues 
of  them. 

As  these  stones,  according  to  such  beliefs,  could  be 
made  to  hear  and  speak  (23),  they  naturally  became 
oracles.  People  were  able  to  commune  with  and  get 
advice  and  instruction  from  the  Kings  and  wise  men  who 
dwelt  within  these  stone  pillars.  Thus  it  became  the 
custom  in  many  lands  for  meetings  of  special  solemnity, 
such  as  those  where  important  decisions  had  to  be  made, 
to  be  held  at  stone  circles,  where  the  members  of  the 
convention  sat  on  the  stones  and  communed  with  their 
ancestors,  former  rulers  or  wise  men,  who  dwelt  in  the 
stones'  (or  the  grave)  in  the  centre  of  the  circle. 

"Chardin,  in  his  account  of  the  stone  circles  he  saw 
in  Persia,  mentions  a  tradition  that  they  were  used  as 
places  of  assembly,  each  member  of  the  council  being 


44      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

seated  on  a  stone  ;  Homer,  in  his  description  of  the  shield 
of  Achilles  in  the  Iliad,  speaks  of  the  elders  sitting  in 
the  place  of  justice  upon  stones  in  a  circle ;  Plot,  in  his 
account  of  the  Rollrich  stones  in  Oxfordshire,  says  that 
Olaus  Wormius,  Saxo  Grammaticus,  Meursius,  and  many 
other  early  historians,  concur  in  stating  that  it  was  the 
practice  of  the  ancient  Danes  to  elect  their  kings  in  stone 
circles,  each  member  of  the  council  being  seated  upon  a 
stone  ;  the  tradition  arising  out  of  this  custom,  that  these 
stones  represent  petrified  giants,  is  widely  spread  in  all 
countries  where  they  occur,  and  Col.  Forbes  Leslie  has 
shown  that  within  the  historic  period,  these  circles  were 
used  in  Scotland  as  places  of  justice"  (Lane  Fox,  20, 
p.  64).  Is  not  our  king  crowned  seated  upon  the  Lia-fail, 
which  is  now  in  the  coronation  chair  at  Westminster? 
Such  customs  and  beliefs  are  widespread  also  in  India, 
Indonesia,  and  beyond,  as  W.  J.  Perry  has  pointed  out. 
The  practices  still  observed  in  the  Khasia  Hills  in  modern 
times  clearly  indicate  the  significance  of  this  use  of  stone 
seats  ;  and  the  custom  can  be  found  from  the  Canary 
Islands  in  the  West  (26)  to  Costa  Rica  in  the  East, 
encircling  the  whole  globe  (compare  "Man"  May,  1915, 

P-  79)- 

I  shall  enter  more  fully  into  the  consideration  of  the 
origin  of  the  ideas  associated  with  stone  seats  when  Perry 
has  published  his  important  analysis  of  the  significance  of 
so  curious  a  practice. 

The  converse  of  the  belief  in  the  bringing  to  life  of 
stone  statues — or  perhaps  it  would  be  more  correct  to  say, 
the  complementary  view  that,  if  a  stone  can  be  converted 
into  a  living  creature,  the  latter  can  also  be  transformed 
into  stone — is  found  also  wherever  the  parent  belief  is 
known  to  exist.  As  a  rule  it  forms  part  of  a  complexly 
interwoven  series  of  traditions  concerning  the  creation, 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.         45 

the  deluge,  the  destruction  of  the  "sons  of  men"  by 
petrifaction,  and  the  repeopling  the  earth  by  the  incestuous 
intercourse  of  the  "children  of  the  gods." 

Perry,  who  has  made  a  study  of  the  geographical 
distribution  and  associations  of  these  curiously-linked 
traditions,  has  clearly  demonstrated  that  they  form  an 
integral  part  of  the  cultural  equipment  of  the  sun- 
worshipping,  stone-using  peoples. 

In  the  foregoing  statement  I  have  endeavoured  to 
indicate  also  their  genetic  connection  with  the  ideas  that 
sprang  from  the  early  practice  of  mummification  in  Egypt. 

There  are  many  other  curious  features  of  the  early 
Egyptian  practices  which  might  have  served  as  straws  to 
indicate  how  the  cultural  current  had  flowed,  if  much 
more  substantial  proofs  had  not  been  available  of  the 
reality  of  the  movement.  The  diffusion  of  such  a  dis- 
tinctive object  as  the  Egyptian  head-rest,  which  used  to 
be  buried  with  mummies  of  the  Pyramid  Age,  is  an 
example.  It  occurs  widely  spread  in  Africa,  Southern 
Asia,  Indonesia  and  the  Pacific. 

But  the  use  of  beds  as  funerary  biers  is  a  much  more 
distinctive  custom.  The  believers  in  theories  of  the 
independent  evolution  of  customs  may  say  "  is  it  not 
natural  to  expect  that  people  who  regarded  death  as  a 
kind  of  sleep  should  have  placed  head-rests  and  beds  in 
the  graves  of  their  dead  "  ?  But  how  would  such  ethno- 
logists explain  the  use  of  a  funerary  bier  on  the  part  of 
people  (such  as  many  of  the  less  cultured  people  who 
adopted  this  Egyptian  custom)  who  do  not  themselves 
use  beds  ? 

The  evidence  afforded  by  the  use  of  biers  is,  in  fact,  a 
most  definite  demonstration  of  the  diffusion  of  customs. 
Although  it  is  a  familiar  scene  in  ancient  Egyptian 
pictures  to  find  the  mummy  borne  upon  a  bed — a  custom 


46      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

which  we  know  from  Egyptian  literature,  no  less  than 
that  of  the  Jews,  Phoenicians,  Greeks  and  Romans  to  have 
been  actually  observed — only  one  Egyptian  cemetery,  so 
far  as  I  am  aware — a  proto-dynastic  site,  excavated  by 
Flinders  Petrie  (54)  at  Tarkhan — has  revealed  corpses 
lying  upon  beds.  But  in  a  cemetery,  some  sixteen  cen- 
turies later,  excavated  by  Reisner  in  the  Soudan  (62),  a 
similar  practice  was  demonstrated.  Garstang  has  recorded 
the  observance  of  a  similar  custom  further  South  (Meroe) 
at  a  later  date. 

These  form  useful  connecting  links  with  the  region 
around  the  head -waters  of  the  Nile,  where  even  in  modern 
times  this  practice  has  survived,  and  the  mummified 
corpse  of  the  king  is  placed  upon  a  rough  bier.  I  shall 
have  occasion  to  point  out  later  on  that  this  curious 
practice  spread  from  East  Africa  along  the  Asiatic  littoral 
to  Indonesia,  Melanesia  and  Polynesia,  thence  to  the 
American  continent ;  and  in  most  places  was  definitely 
associated  with  attempts  at  preservation  of  the  corpse. 

In  many  places  along  the  whole  course  of  the  same 
great  track,  instead  of  a  bed,  a  boat  of  some  sort,  usually 
a  rough  dug-out,  was  used.  This  practice  also  was 
observed  in  Egypt,  where  its  symbolic  purpose  is  clearly 
apparent 

Another  distinctive  feature  of  the  burial  customs  in 
the  same  area  was  the  idea  that  the  grave  represented  the 
house  in  which  the  deceased  was  sleeping.  How  defi- 
nitely this  view  was  held  by  the  proto-Egyptians  is  seen 
in  their  coffins,  subterranean  burial  chambers,  and  the 
superstructures  of  their  tombs,  all  three  of  which  v/ere 
originally  represented  as  dwelling  houses  (see  my  memoir, 

94)- 

The  Pyramid  texts  clearly  explain  the  precise  signifi- 
cance and  origin  of  the  hitherto  mysterious  and  wide- 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.         47 

spread  custom  of  burning  incense  at  the  statue.  For,  as 
Blackman  (5)  has  pointed  out,  the  aim  was  by  burning 
aromatic  woods  and  resins  thereby  magically  to  restore 
to  the  "  body  "  the  odours  of  the  living  person. 

It  was  therefore  intimately  related  to  the  practice  of 
mummification  and  genetically  connected  with  it.  It  was 
part  of  the  magical  procedure  for  making  the  portrait- 
statue  of  the  deceased  (or  later,  .in  the  time  of  the  New 
Empire,  the  mummy  itself)  "  an  efficient  animate  sub- 
stitute for  the  person  "  (Alan  Gardiner). 

A  careful  investigation  of  the  geographical  distribution 
of  the  custom  of  burning  incense  before  the  corpse  and  of 
the  circumstances  related  to  such  a  practice  has  convinced 
me  that  wherever  it  is  found,  even  where  no  attempt  is 
made  to  preserve  the  body,  it  can  be  regarded  as  an 
indication  of  the  influence  of  the  Egyptian  custom  of 
mummification.  For  apart  from  such  an  influence  incense- 
burning  is  inexplicable.  The  attempt  on  the  part  of 
certain  writers  to  explain  the  use  of  incense  merely  as  a 
means  of  disguising  the  odours  of  putrefaction  will  not 
bear  examination.  It  is  an  example  of  that  kind  of 
so-called  psychological  explanation  which  is  opposed  by 
all  the  ascertainable  facts. 

Beyond  the  borders  of  Egypt  peoples  who  for  a  time 
adopted  the  custom  of  embalming  and  then  for  some 
reason,  such  as  the  failure  to  attain  successful  results  or 
the  adoption  of  conflicting  beliefs  or  customs,  allowed 
the  practice  to  lapse,  the  simpler  parts  of  the  Egyptian 
funerary  ritual  often  continued  to  be  observed.  The  body 
was  anointed  with  oil,  perhaps  packed  in  salt  and  aromatic 
plants,  wrapped  in  linen  or  fine  clothes,  had  incense 
burned  before  it,  and  was  laid  on  a  bed  or  special  bier. 
All  of  these  practices  originated  in  Egypt  and  observance 
of  any  or  all  of  them  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  sure  sign  of 


48      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

the  influence  of  the  Egyptian  custom  of  mummification. 
Among  the  more  immediate  neighbours  of  the  Egyptians, 
such  as  the  Jews,  Greeks  and  Romans,  the  evidence  for 
this  is  clear.  Occasionally  the  full  process  of  embalming 
was  followed,  even  if  it  were  only  a  temporary  procedure 
preliminary  to  the  observance  of  some  other  burial  custom, 
such  as  cremation,  perhaps  inspired  by  ideas  wholly 
foreign  to  those  which  prompted  mummification.  I  need 
not  enumerate  instances  of  this  curious  syncretism  of 
burial  customs,  numerous  examples  of  which  will  be  found 
in  Reutter  (63,  pp.  144-147)  and  in  Hastings'  Dictionary 
(32),  as  well  as  in  the  following  pages. 

At  the  very  earliest  period  in  Egypt  from  which 
historical  records  have  come  down  to  us  (the  time  of  the 
First  Dynasty,  3200  B.C.,  or  even  earlier)  "the  king's 
favourite  title  was  '  Horus,'  by  which  he  identified  himself 
as  the  successor  of  the  great  god  [the  hawk  sun-god]  who 
had  once  ruled  over  the  kingdom  ....  [other  symbols 
often  appeared]  side  by  side  with  Buto,  the  serpent-goddess 
of  the  northern  capital.  As  [the  king]  felt  himself  still  as 
primarily  king  of  Upper  Egypt,  it  was  not  until  later 
that  he  wore  the  serpent  of  the  North,  the  sacred  uraeus, 
upon  his  forehead"  (Breasted,  6,  p.  38).  "The  sun-disc, 
with  the  outspread  wings  of  the  hawk,  became  the  com- 
monest symbol  of  their  religion  "  (p.  54).  But  in  the  time 
of  the  Fourth  Dynasty  "  the  priests  of  Heliopolis  now 
demanded  that  [the  king,  who  had  always  been  represented 
as  the  successor  of  the  sun-god  and  had  borne  the  title 
'  Horus']  be  the  bodily  son  of  Re,  who  henceforth  would 
appear  on  earth  to  become  the  father  of  the  Pharaoh" 
(p.  122). 

Now,  when  the  Pharaoh  thus  became  identified  with 
the  great  sun-god  Re,  his  Pyramid-temple  became  the 
place  of  worship  of  the  sun-god.  Megalithic  architecture 


Mancliester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.         49 

thus  became  indissolubly  connected  with  sun-worship,  x 
simply  from  the  accident  of  the  invention  of  the  art  of 
building  in  stone — of  erecting  stone  tombs,  which  were 
also  temples  of  offerings — by  a  people  who  happened  to 
be  sun-worshippers  and  whose  ruler's  tomb  became  the 
shrine  of  the  sun-god.  I  have  already  explained  the  close 
genetic  connection  between  the  practice  of  mummification 
and  megalithic  building. 

The  fact  that  the  dominance  of  the  sun-god  Re  was 
attained  in  the  northern  capital,  which  was  also  the  seat 
of  serpent-worship,  led  to  the  association  of  the  sun  and 
the  serpent.9  From  this  purely  fortuitous  blending  of  the 
sun's  disc  with  the  uraeus,  often  combined,  especially  in 
later  times,  with  the  wings  of  the  Horus-hawk,  a  symbolism 
came  into  being  which  was  destined  to  spread  until  it 
encircled  the  world,  from  Ireland  to  America.  For  an 
excellent  example  of  this  composite  symbolism  from 
America  see  Bancroft,  3,  Vol.  IV.,  p,  35 1.  A  more  striking 
illustration  of  the  completeness  of  the  transference  of  a 
complex  and  wholly  artificial  design  from  Ancient  Egypt 
to  America  could  not  be  imagined.  [For  the  full  discus- 
sion of  the  original  association  of  the  sun  and  the  serpent 
see  Sethe's  important  Memoir  (74).] 

The  chance  circumstances  which  Ted  to  the  linking 
together  of  all  these  incongruous  elements — mummifica- 
tion, megalithic  architecture,  the  idea  of  the  king  as  son 
of  the  sun,  sun  and  serpent  worship  and  its  curious 
symbolism — were  created  in  Egypt,  so  that,  wherever 
these  peculiar  customs  or  traditions  make  their  appear- 
ance elsewhere  in  association  the  one  with  the  other,  it 
can  confidently  be  regarded  as  a  sure  token  of  Egyptian 
influence,  exerted  directly  or  indirectly. 

0  For  an  account  of  the  geographical  distribution  of  serpent-worship 
and  a  remarkable  demonstration  of  the  intimacy  of  its  association  with 
distinctive  "  heliolithic  "  ideas,  see  Wake,  103. 


5O      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

When  certain  modern  ethnologists  argue  that  it  is  the 
most  natural  thing  in  the  world  for  primitive  peoples  to 
worship  the  sun  as  the  obvious  source  of  warmth  and 
fertility,  and  therefore  such  worship  can  have  no  value  as 
an  indication  of  the  contact  of  peoples,  on  general  princi- 
ples one  might  be  prepared  to  admit  the  validity  of  the 
claim.  But  when  it  is  realised  that  sun-worship,  wherever 
it  is  found,  is  invariably  associated  with  part  (or  the  whole) 
of  a  large  series  of  curiously  incongruous  customs  and 
beliefs,  it  is  no  longer  possible  to  regard  the  worship  of 
the  sun  as  having  originated  independently  in  several 
centres.  Why  should  the  sun-worshipper  also  worship 
the  serpent  and  use  a  winged  symbol,  build  megalithic 
monuments,  mummify  his  dead,  and  practise  a  large  series 
of  fantastic  tricks  to  which  other  peoples  are  not  addicted  ? 
There  is  no  inherent  reason  why  a  man  who  worships  the 
sun  should  also  tattoo  his  face,  perforate  his  ears,  practise 
circumcision,  and  make  use  of  massage.  In  fact,  until  the 
time  of  the  New  Empire,  the  sun-worshipping  Egyptian 
did  not  practise  ear-piercing  and  tattooing,  thereby  illus- 
trating the  fact  that  originally  these  practices  were  not 
part  of  the  cult,  and  that  their  eventual  association  with  it 
was  purely  accidental.  This  only  serves  more  definitely  to 
confirm  the  view  that  it  was  the  fortuitous  association  of 
a  curious  series  of  customs  in  Egypt  at  the  time  of  the 
New  Empire  which  supplied  the  cultural  outfit  of  the 
"  heliolithic  "  wanderers  for  their  great  migration. 

In  accordance  with  Egyptian  beliefs  "the  sun  was 
born  every  morning  and  sailed  across  the  sky  in  a  celestial 
barque,  to  arrive  in  the  west  and  descend  as  an  old  man 
tottering  into  the  grave"  (Breasted,  6,  p.  54). 

The  deceased  might  reach  the  west  by  being  borne 
across  in  the  sun-god's  barque :  friendly  spirits,  the  four 
sons  of  Horus,  might  bring  him  a  craft  on  which  he  might 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.        51 

float  over  :    but  by  far  the  majority  depended  upon  the 
services  of  a   ferryman   called  "Turnface"  (Breasted,  p. 

65). 

In  later  times  (Middle  Kingdom)  a  model  boat,  fully 
equipped,  was  usually  put  in  the  tomb,  "  in  order  that  the 
deceased  might  have  no  difficulty  in  crossing  the  waters 
to  the  happy  isles."  "  By  the  pyramid  of  Sesostris  III.,  in 
the  sands  of  the  desert,  there  were  even  buried  five  large 
Nile  boats,  intended  to  carry  the  king  and  his  house 
across  these  waters"  (Breasted,  p.  176). 

At  a  later  period  "the  triumph  of  a  Theban  family 
brought  with  it  the  supremacy  of  Amon.  .  .  .  His  essential 
character  and  individuality  had  already  been  obliterated 
by  the  solar  theology  of  the  Middle  Kingdom,  when  he 
had  become  Amon-Re,  and  with  some  attributes  borrowed 
from  his  ithyphallic  neighbour,  Min  of  Coptos,  he  now 
rose  to  a  unique  and  supreme  position  of  unprecedented 
splendour"  (6,  p.  248).  Thus  there  was  added  to  this 
"heliolithic"  complex  of  ideas  the  definitely  phallic 
element :  but  one  must  confess  that  this  aspect  of  the 
culture  did  not  become  obtrusive  until  it  was  planted  in 
alien  lands,  where  among  the  Phoenicians  and  the  peoples 
of  India  the  phallic  aspect  became  more  strongly  empha- 
sised. From  time  to  time  various  writers  have  striven  to 
demonstrate  a  phallic  motive  in  almost  every  element  of 
the  culture  now  under  consideration.  What  I  want  to 
make  clear  is  that  it  was  a  late  addition,  which  was  rela- 
tively insignificant  in  the  original  home  of  the  culture. 

After  this  digression  I  must  now  return  to  the  further 
consideration  of  the  mummies  themselves. 

Direct  examination  of  the  mummified  bodies  does  not, 
of  course,  afford  any  certain  evidence  of  the  application 
of  oil  or  fat  to  the  surface  of  the  body.  Large  quantities 
of  fatty  material  were  often  found  in  the  mouth  and  the 


52      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

body  cavity  (78  ;  8l  and  86) ;  and  the  surface  of  the  body 
was  often  greasy  ;  but,  of  course,  the  fatty  materials  in 
the  skin  itself  might  have  afforded  a  sufficient  explanation 
of  this.  Dr.  Alan  Gardiner,  however,  tells  me  that  ancient 
Egyptian  literature  contains  repeated  references  to  the 
process  of  anointing  the  body  with  "  oil  of  cedar," 10  and 
great  stress  is  laid  upon  this  procedure  as  an  essential 
element  of  the  technique  of  embalming.11 

Thus  in  the  time  of  the  decadence  of  the  New  Empire 
an  Egyptian  writer  laments  the  loosening  of  Egypt's  hold 
on  the  Lebanons,  because  if  no  "oil  of  cedar"  were  obtain- 
able it  might  become  impossible  any  longer  to  embalm 
the  dead. 

Diodorus  Siculus,  writing  many  centuries  later,  says 
the  body  was  "anointed  with  oil  of  cedar  and  other 
things  for  thirty  days,  and  afterwards  with  myrrh,  cinna- 
mon, and  other  such  like  matters"  (Pettigrew,  56,  p.  62). 
Thus  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  it  was  an  essential 
part  of  the  Ancient  Egyptian  technique  to  anoint  the 
body  with  oil. 

Pettigrew  (56,  p.  62,  and  also  p.  242)  adduces  cogent 
reasons  in  proof  of  the  fact  that  the  Egyptians  (and  in 
modern  times  the  Capuchins,  at  Palermo)  made  use  of 
heat  to  desiccate  the  body,  probably  in  a  stove. 

It  is  quite  clear,  therefore,  that  the  Ancient  Egyptians 

10  Sir  William  Thiselton  Dyer  informs  me  that  in  all  probability  it  was 
not  cedar  but  juniper  that  was  obtained  by  the  Ancient  Egyptians  from 
Syria  [and  used  for  embalming].     The  material  to  which  reference  is  made 
here  would  probably  be  identical  with  the  modern  'huile  de  cade,'  and  be 
obtained  from  juniperus  excclsa. 

I  retain  the  term  "oil  of  cedar"  to  facilitate  the  bibliographical  refer- 
ences, as  all  the  archaeologists  and  historians  invariably  use  this  expression. 

11  Since  this  memoir  has  been  printed  Dr.  Alan  Gardiner  has  published 
a  most  luminous  and  important  account  of  "The  Tomb  of  Amenemhet" 
(N.  de'Garis  Davies  and  Alan  Gardiner,  1915),  which  throws  a  flood  of  light 
upon  Egyptian  ideas  concerning  the  matters  discussed  in  this  communication. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       53 

realised  the  importance  of  desiccation  as  an  essential 
element  in  the  preservation  of  the  body.  Moreover,  they 
were  familiar  with  a  number  of  different  means  of  ensur- 
ing this  end  : — (i)  by  burial  in  dry  sand  ;  (2)  by  exposure 
to  the  sun's  rays  ;  (3)  by  removing  all  the  softer  and  more 
putrescible  parts  of  the  body  ;  (4)  possibly  by  massaging 
and  squeezing  out  the  juices  from  the  body  ;  ($)  by  the 
free  use  of  alcohol  (palm  wine)  and  large  quantities  of 
powdered  wood  ;  and  (6)  by  the  aid  of  fire. 

Dr.  Alan  Gardiner  tells  me  that  the  most  ancient 
Egyptian  writings,  such,  for  example,  as  the  Pyramid 
texts,  afford  positive  evidence  that  the  Egyptians  recog- 
nised the  fact  of  the  desiccation  of  the  body  in  the  process 
of  embalming,  for  their  scribes  tell  us,  in  the  most  definite 
manner,  that  the  aim  of  the  ceremony  of  offering  libations 
was  magically  to  restore  to  the  body  (as  represented  by 
the  statue  above  ground)  the  fluids  it  had  lost  during 
embalming  (Blackman,  5). 

If  then  the  Egyptians  of  the  Pyramid  Age  recognised 
the  importance  of  restoring  the  fluids  to  reanimate  the 
mummy  or  its  statue,  it  is  quite  clear  they  must  have 
appreciated  the  physical  fact  that  their  process  of  preser- 
vation was  largely  a  matter  of  desiccation. 

It  is  a  point  of  some  interest  and  importance  to  note 
in  this  connection  that  the  essential  processes  of  mummi- 
fication— (i)  salting,  (2)  evisceration,  (3)  drying,  and  (4; 
smoking  (or  even  cooking) — are  identical  with  those 
adopted  for  the  preservation  of  meat,  and  (5)  the  use  of 
honey  is  analogous  to  the  means  taken  to  preserve  fruit. 
In  fact,  the  term  used  by  Herodotus  for  the  first  stage  of 
the  Egyptian  process  of  mummification  is  the  term  used 
for  salting  fish.  It  would  be  instructive  to  enquire  in  what 
measure  these  two  needs  of  primitive  man  in  North-East 
Africa  mutually  influenced  one  another,  and  led  to  an 


54      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

acquisition  of  knowledge  useful  to  them  for  the  preserva- 
tion both  of  their  food  and  their  dead  relatives ! 

To  the  constituent  elements  of  the  "  heliolithic  "  cul- 
ture may  now  be  added  the  practices  of  anointing  with 
oil  or  ungents,  the  burning  of  incense  and  the  offering  of 
libations,  all  derived  from  the  ritual  of  embalming. 

In  considering  the  southern  extension  of  Egyptian 
influence  it  must  be  remembered  that  as  early  "  as  2600 
B.C.  the  Egyptian  had  already  begun  the  exploitation  of 
the  Upper  Nile  and  had  been  led  in  military  force  as  far 
as  the  present  Province  of  Dongola  "  (62,  p.  23).  For 
several  centuries  Nubia  and  the  Soudan  were  left  very 
much  to  themselves.  Then  during  the  time  of  the  Middle 
Kingdom  Egypt  once  more  exerted  a  powerful  influence 
to  the  South.  At  the  close  of  that  period  Egypt  was 
overrun  by  the  Hyksos. 

At  Kerma,  near  the  Third  Cataract,  Reisner  has 
recently  unearthed  a  cemetery  which  he  refers  to  the 
Hyksos  Period  (62,  p.  23).  "  The  burial  customs  are 
revolting  in  their  barbarity,  On  a  carved  bed  in  the 
middle  of  a  big  circular  pit  the  chief  personage  lies  on 
his  right  side  with  his  head  east.  Under  his  head  is  a 
wooden  pillow :  between  his  legs  a  sword  or  dagger. 
Around  the  bed  lie  a  varying  number  of  bodies,  male  and 
female,  all  contracted  on  the  right  side,  head  east.  Among 
them  are  the  pots  and  pans,  the  cosmetic  jars,  the  stools, 
and  other  objects.  Over  the  whole  burial  is  spread  a 
great  ox-hide.  It  is  clear  they  were  all  buried  at  once. 
The  men  and  women  round  about  must  have  been 
sacrificed  so  that  their  spirits  might  accompany  the  chief 

to  the  other  world I  could  not  escape  the  belief 

that  they  had  been  buried  alive  "(62).  These  funerary 
practices  supply  a  most  important  link  in  the  chain  which 
I  am  endeavouring  to  forge.  I  would  especially  call 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.        55 

attention  (0  to  the  fact  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  chief's 
(?  wives  and)  servants  and  (2)  to  the  burial  of  the  chief 
himself  on  a  bed. 

We  know  that  the  Egyptian  practice  of  mummifi- 
cation spread  south  into  Nubia  (39)  and  the  Soudan. 

According  to  Herodotus  the  ancient  Macrobioi  pre- 
served the  bodies  of  their  dead  by  drying :  then  they 
covered  them  with  plaster,  painted  them  to  look  like 
living  men,  and  set  them  up  in  their  houses  for  a  year. 
For  a  fuller  account  of  this  practice  and  much  more 
instructive  information  for  comparison  see  Ridgeway's 
"  Early  Age  of  Greece,"  Vol.  I.,  p.  483  et  seq, 

Numerous  references  in  the  classical  writers  lead  us 
to  believe  that  a  similar  custom  of  keeping  the  mummy 
in  the  house  of  the  relatives  for  a  longer  or  shorter  period 
may  have  been  in  vogue  in  Egypt  Throughout  the 
widespread  area  in  which  mummification  was  practised — 
from  Africa  to  America — a  precisely  similar  practice  is 
found  among  many  peoples. 

The  custom  of  covering  the  mummies  with  plaster12  is 
an  interesting  survival  of  the  practice  described  by  Junker 
in  Egypt  (vide  supra),  which  seems  to  supply  the  explana- 
tion of  the  curious  measures  adopted  for  modelling  the 
face  in  Melanesia. 

Even  at  the  present  day,  centuries  after  the  art  of  the 
embalmer  disappeared  from  Egypt,  mummification  is  being 
attempted  by  certain  people  dwelling  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  head-waters  of  the  Nile. 

In  his  article  in  Hastings'  Dictionary  (32,  p.  418) 
Hartland  states  that  the  practice  of  mummification  is 

1 '-'  Mr.  Ciooke  has  called  my  attention  to  a  similar  practice  in  India. 
Leith  (Journ.  Anthr.  Soc.  of  Bombay,  Vol.  I.,  1886,  pp.  39  and  40)  stated 
that  the  I\d$i  KJianda  contained  an  account  of  a  Brahman  who  preserved 
his  mother's  coipse.  After  having  it  preserved  and  wrapped  he  "coated  the 
whole  with  pure  clay  and  finally  deposited  the  corpse  in  a  copper  coffin." 


56      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

found  "more or  less  throughout  the  west  of  Africa  :  among 
the  Niamniam  of  the  Upper  Nile  basin  the  bodies  of 
chiefs,  and  among  the  Baganda  the  kings,  are  preserved, 
and  the  custom  is  found  also  among  the  Warundi  in 
German  East  Africa  (Frobenius) ;  and  in  British  Central 
Africa  the  corpse  is  rubbed  with  boiled  maize  (Werner)." 

Roscoe  (72,  p.  105),  in  his  book  on  the  Baganda, 
describes  the  process  of  embalming  the  king's  body.  As 
in  Egypt,  the  body  was  disembowelled  ;  and  the  bowels 
were  washed  in  beer,  just  as  the  Egyptians,  according  to 
Herodotus  and  Diodorus,  are  said  to  have  done  with 
palm-wine.  The  viscera  were  spread  out  in  the  sun  to 
dry  and  were  then  returned  to  the  body,  as  was  done  in 
Egypt  at  the  time  of  the  XXIst  Dynasty.  The  body 
was  then  dried  and  washed  with  beer. 

So  far  as  we  are  aware,  the  Egyptians  never  sacrificed 
any  human  beings  at  their  funerals,  although  they  often 
placed  in  the  serdab  of  the  mastaba  statues  of  the 
deceased's  wife,  family  and  servants,  to  ensure  him  their 
presence  and  the  comforts  of  a  home  in  his  new  form  of 
existence. 

In  the  quotations  from  Reisner's  report,  it  has  just 
been  seen  that  he  found  some  burials  made  about  1800 
B.C.,  in  which  servants  appear  to  have  been  sacrificed. 

In  the  case  of  the  Baganda,  Roscoe  describes  the 
killing  of  the  king's  wives  and  attendants  at  his  funeral. 

Roscoe  further  describes  (in  his  book)  the  body  of  the 
chief  as  being  laid  on  a  bed  or  framework  of  plantain 
trees  (p.  117). 

At  the  end  of  five  months  the  head  was  removed 
from  the  mummy  and  the  jaw-bone  was  removed,  cleaned, 
and  then  buried,  and  a  large  conical  thatched  temple  was 
built  over  the  jaw.  [In  the  islands  of  the  Torres  Straits 
the  same  curious  custom  of  rescuing  the  head  after  about 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        57 

six  months  is  also  found  ;  but  it  was  the  tongue  and  not 
the  jaw  which  received  special  attention  (25  and  27)]- 

In  Egypt,  where  the  practice  of  mummification  was 
most  successful,  special  treatment  of  the  head  was  not 
necessary,  except  occasionally  in  Ptolemaic  times  (39), 
when  carelessness  on  the  part  of  the  embalmer  led  to 
disastrous  results  and  it  became  necessary  to  "fake"  a 
body  for  attachment  to  the  separated  head.  But  as  the 
Baganda  were  unable  to  make  a  mummy  which  would 
last,  they  adopted  these  special  measures  with  regard  to 
the  skull.  Originally  special  importance  was  attached  to 
the  head,  primarily  (vide  supra)  as  a  means  of  identifying 
the  deceased.  But  when  the  practice  of  preservation 
spread  to  uncultured  people,  whose  efforts  at  embalming 
were  ineffectual,  the  idea  was  transferred  to  the  skull,  the 
reason  for  the  special  treatment  of  the  head  probably 
being  forgotten.  Why  such  peculiar  honour  should  be 
devoted  to  the  jaw  can  only  be  surmised  from  our  know- 
ledge of  the  belief  that  the  deceased  was  supposed  to  be 
able  to  talk  and  communicate  with  the  living  (2i). 

In  his  article   in   the  Journal  of  the  Anthropological 
Institute  (72,  p.  44)  Roscoe  give  some  further  particulars. 
Four  men  and  four  women  were  clubbed  to  death  at  the. 
funeral  ceremony  of  the  king. 

The  body  was  wrapped  in  strips  of  bark  cloth  and 
each  finger  and  toe  was  wrapped  separately. 

In  L Anthropologie  (T.  21,  1910,  p.  53)  Poutrin  says  of 
the  burial  customs  of  the  M'Baka  people  of  French  Congo 
"  le  corps,  prealablement  embaume  avec  des  herbes  sccher 
et  de  la  cendre  est  couche  sur  un  lit." 

Weeks  (104,  pp.  450  and  451)  gives  an  account  of  the 
burial  customs  of  the  Bangala  of  the  Upper  Congo. 
"  They  took  out  the  entrails  and  buried  them,  placed  the 
corpse  on  a  frame,  lit  a  fire  under  it,  and  thoroughly 


5 8      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

smoke-dried  it."  "  The  dried  body  was  tied  in  a  mat,  put 
in  a  roughly  made  hut."  "  Coffins  were  often  made  out 
of  old  canoes."  "  Poorer  folk  were  rubbed  with  oil  and 
red  camwood  powder,  bound  round  with  cloth  and  tied 
up  in  a  mat." 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  instances  of  the  survival 
of  burial  practices  strangely  reminiscent  of  those  of 
ancient  Egypt  has  been  described  by  Mr.  Amaury  Talbot 
(99).  Among  the  Ibibio  people  living  in  the  extreme 
south-west  corner  of  Nigeria,  bordering  on  the  Gulf  of 
Guinea,  he  found  that  both  the  Ibibios  and  a  neigh- 
bouring tribe,  the  Ibos,  had  burial  rites  which  "  recall 
those  of  ancient  Egypt."  For  instance,  "  among  Ibos 
embalming  is  still  practised."  Two  methods  of  mummifi- 
cation, in  which  the  evisceration  of  the  corpse  takes 
place,  are  practised. 

For  the  grave  "  a  wide-mouthed  pit "  was  dug  and 
"  from  the  bottom  of  this  an  underground  passage,  some- 
times thirty  feet  long,  led  into  a  square  chamber  with  no 
other  outlet.  In  this  the  dead  body  was  laid,  and,  after 
the  bearers  had  returned  to  the  light  of  day,  stones  were 
set  over  the  pit  mouth  and  earth  strewn  over  all."  Further, 
in  the  case  of  the  Ibibios,  "in  some  prominent  spot  near 
the  town  arbour-like  erections  are  raised  as  memorials, 
and  furnished  with  the  favourite  property  of  the  dead 
man.  At  the  back  or  side  of  these  is  placed  what  we 
always  called  a  little  'Ka'  house,  with  window  or  door 
into  the  central  chamber,  provided,  as  in  ancient  Egypt, 
for  the  abode  of  the  dead  man's  Ka  or  double.  Figures 
of  the  Chief,  with  favourite  wives  and  slaves,  may  also  be 
seen — counterparts  of  the  Ushabtiu." 

From  the  photographs  illustrating  Mr.  Talbot's  article 
many  other  remarkable  points  of  resemblance  to  ancient 
Egyptian  practices  are  to  be  noted. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.         59 

The  snake  and  the  sun  constitute  the  obtrusive 
features  of  the  crude  design  painted  in  the  funeral  shrine. 
The  fact  that  so  many  features  of  the  Egyptian  burial 
practices  should  have  been  retained  (and  in  association 
with  many  other  elements  of  the  "  heliolithic  "  culture)  in 
this  distant  spot,  on  the  other  side  of  the  continent, 
raises  the  question  whether  or  not  its  proximity  to  the 
Atlantic  littoral  may  not  be  a  contributory  factor  in  the 
survival.  They  may  have  been  spared  by  the  remoteness 
of  the  retreat  and  the  relative  freedom  from  disturbance, 
to  which  nearer  localities  in  the  heart  of  the  continent 
may  have  been  subjected.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  there 
is  the  possibility  that  the  spread  of  culture  around  the 
coast  may  have  brought  these  Egyptian  practices  to  Old 
Calabar.  In  the  next  few  pages  it  will  be  seen  that  such 
a  possibility  is  not  so  unlikely  as  it  may  appear  at  first 
sight. 

But  the  fact  that  it  was  the  custom  among  the  Ibibio 
to  bury  the  wives  of  the  king  with  his  mummy  suggests  a 
truly  African,  as  distinct  from  purely  Egyptian,  influence, 
and  makes  it  probable  that  the  custom  spread  across  the 
continent.  This  view  is  further  supported  by  the  tradi- 
tions of  the  people  themselves,  no  less  than  by  the  physical 
features  of  their  crania  (see  Report  British  Association, 
1912,  p.  613). 

As  the  people  of  the  Ivory  Coast  (vide  infra]  practice 
a  method  of  embalming  which  is  clearly  Egyptian  and 
untainted  by  these  African  influences,  it  is  clear  that  the 
two  streams  of  Nilotic  culture,  one  across  the  continent 
via  Kordofan  and  Lake  Chad  and  the  other  around  the 
coasts  of  the  Mediterranean  and  Atlantic,  after  reaching 
the  West  Coast  must  have  met  somewhere  between  the 
mouth  of  the  Niger  and  the  Ivory  Coast. 

[Since  writing  the  above  paragraphs,  in  which  infer- 


60      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

ences  as  to  racial  movements  across  Africa  were  based 
solely  upon  the  distribution  and  methods  of  mummifica- 
tion, I  have  become  acquainted  with  remarkable  confirma- 
tion of  these  views  from  two  different  sources.  Frobenius, 
in  his  book  "  The  Voice  of  Africa,"  1913  (see  especially 
the  map  on  p.  449,  Vol.  II.),  makes  an  identical  delimi- 
tation of  the  two  spheres  of  influence  from  the  east, 
trans-  and  circum-  African  (i.e.,  via  the  Mediterranean) 
respectively. 

Sir  Harry  Johnston  ("  A  Survey  of  the  Ethnography 
of  Africa,"  Journ.  Roy.  Anthr.  Inst.,  1913,  p.  384)  supplies 
even  more  precise  and  definite  confirmation  of  the  route 
taken  by  the  Egyptian  culture-migration  across  Kordofan 
to  Lake  Chad, thence  to  the  Niger  basin  and  "all  parts  of 
West  Africa." 

He  adds  further  (pp.  412  and  413) : — "Stone  worship 
and  the  use  of  stone  in  building  and  sepulture  extend 
from  North  Africa  southwards  across  the  desert  region  to 
Senegambia  (sporadically)  and  the  northern  parts  of  the 
Sudan,  and  to  Somaliland.  The  superstitious  use  of  stone 
in  connection  with  religion,  burial  and  after-death  memo- 
rial, reappears  again  in  Yoruba,  in  the  North-West 
Camerooris  and  adjoining  Calabar  region  (Ekir-land)."] 

For  the  purpose  of  embalming  the  bodies  of  their  dead 
"  the  Baoule  of  the  Ivory  Coast  remove  the  intestines, 
wash  them  with  palm  wine  or  European  alcohol,  intro- 
duce alcohol  and  salt  into  the  body  cavity,  afterwards 
replacing  the  intestines  and  stitching  up  the  opening." 
(Clozel  and  Villamur,  quoted  by  Hartland,  32,  p.  418.) 

Scattered  around  the  western  shores  of  the  African 
continent  there  are  numerous  ethnological  features  to 
suggest  that  it  has  been  subjected  to  the  influence  of  the 
megalithic  culture  spreading  from  the  Mediterranean. 
But  there  is  no  spot  in  which  this  influence  and  its 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        61 

Egyptian  derivation  is  more  definitely  and  surely  demon- 
strated than  in  the  Canary  Islands. 

For  the  art  of  embalming  was  practised  there  in  the 
truly  Egyptian  fashion  ;  and  it  became  a  matter  of  some 
interest  to  discover  whether  or  not  the  Nigerian  customs 
were  influenced  in  any  way  by  the  Guanche  practices. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  practices  on  the 
Ivory  Coast,  to  which  reference  has  just  been  made,  were 
either  inspired  by  the  Guanches  or  by  the  same  influence 
which  started  embalming  in  the  Canary  Islands. 

The  information  we  possess  in  reference  to  the  Canary 
Islands  was  collected  by  Bory  de  Saint  Vincent  ("  Les 
lies  Fortunees,"  1811,  p,  54)  and  has  been  summarized 
by  many  writers,  especially  Pettigrew,  Haigh  and  Reutter. 

From  Miss  Haigh's  account  (26,  p.  112)  I  make  the 
following  extracts  : — 

"  When  any  person  died  they  preserved  the  body  in 
this  manner  ;  first,  they  carried  it  to  a  cave  and  stretched 
it  on  a  flat  stone,  opened  it  and  took  out  the  bowels  ; 
then  twice  a  day  they  washed  the  porous  parts  of  the 
jDody  with  salt  and  water  ;  afterwards  they  anointed  it 
with  a  composition  of  sheep's  butter  mixed  with  a  powder 
made  from  the  dust  of  decayed  pine  trees,  and  a  sort  of 
brushwood  called  "  Bressos,"  together  with  powdered 
pumice  stone,  and  then  dried  it  in  the  sun  for  fifteen 
days  .... 

"  When  the  body  was  thoroughly  dried,  and  had 
become  very  light,  it  was  wrapped  in  sheep  skins  or  goat 
skins,  girded  tight  with  long  leather  thongs,  and  carried 
to  one  of  the  sepulchral  grottoes,  usually  situated  in  the 
most  inaccessible  parts  of  the  island. 

"  The  bodies  were  either  upright  against  the  sides  of 
the  cavern,  or  side  by  side  upon  a  kind  of  scaffolding 


62      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

made  of  branches  of  juniper,  mocan,  or  other  incorruptible 
wood. 

"  The  knives  for  opening  the  body  were  made  of 
sharp  pieces  of  obsidian. 

"  In  the  grotto  of  Tacoronte  was  the  mummy  of  an 
old  woman  dried  in  the  sitting  posture  like  that  of  the 
Peruvian  corpses." 

The  mummies  were  wrapped  in  reddish  goat  skin, 
just  as  the  shroud  of  Egyptian  mummies  was  often  of 
red  linen. 

From  the  same  article,  in  which,  as  the  above  quota- 
tion states,  the  body  was  placed  upon  a  stone  for  the 
purpose  of  the  embalmer's  operations,  I  should  like  to 
call  attention  to  the  following  statement  of  a  curious 
custom  which  is  found  in  the  most  diverse  parts  of  the 
world,  in  most  cases  in  association  with  the  practice  of 
mummification. 

Tradition  says  that  at  his  installation  the  new  Mencey 
(or  chief  of  a  principality)  is  required  to  seat  himself  on  a 
stone,  cut  in  the  form  of  a  chair  and  covered  with  skins  : 
one  of  his  nearest  relatives  presents  him  with  a  sacred 
relic — the  bone  of  the  right  arm  of  the  chief  of  the 
reigning  family  (p.  107).  I  have  already  (sttpra)  indi- 
cated the  significance  of  this  characteristic  feature  of  the 
"  heliolithic  "  culture. 

Reutter  (63)  gives  some  additional  information  in 
reference  to  Guanche  embalming.  The  incision  was  made 
in  the  lower  part  of  the  abdomen  (in  the  flank).  After 
the  body  had  been  treated  with  a  saturated  salt  solution, 
the  viscera  were  returned  to  the  body.  The  orifices  of 
the  nose,  mouth  and  eyes  were  "  stopped  with  bitumen  as 
was  the  Egyptian  practice."  After  packing  the  cavities 
of  the  body  with  aromatic  plants  the  body  was  exposed 
either  to  the  sun,  or  in  a  stove,  to  desiccate  it. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        63 

During  this  operation,  other  embalmers  repeatedly 
smeared  the  body  with  a  kind  of  ointment,  prepared  by 
mixing  certain  fats,  with  powdered  odoriferous  plants, 
resin,  pumice  stone  and  absorbent  substances  (p.  139). 

As  in  Egypt,  according  to  Herodotus  and  Diodorus, — 
and  my  own  observations  have  verified  their  account,  at 
any  rate  so  far  as  its  chief  feature  is  concerned — there 
was  another  method  of  embalming,  in  which  no  abdominal 
incision  was  made,  unless  it  was  per  rectum. 

When  this  cheaper  method  was  employed  the  corpse 
was  dried  in  the  sun  and  some  corrosive  liquid,  called 
"  cedria  "  in  the  case  of  the  Egyptians,  but  in  that  of  the 
Guanches  supposed  by  Dr.  Farcelly  to  be  Euphorbia 
juice,  was  injected  for  the  purpose  of  dissolving  the 
intestines  and  thus  facilitating  the  process  of  preservation 
by  removing  the  chief  seat  of  decomposition. 

[It  is  important  to  recall  the  fact,  to  which  I  have 
already  referred  in  this  account,  that  in  the  islands  of  the 
Torres  Straits  also  the  same  two  alternative  methods  of 
evisceration,  either  through  a  flank  incision  or  per  rectum 
were  in  use.] 

Most  mummies,  wrapped  in  goat  skins,  were  buried 
in  caves.  But  those  of  kings  and  princes  were  placed  in 
coffins  cut  out  of  a  solid  log,  and  buried  (head  north)  in 
the  open,  a  monument  of  pyramidal  form  being  erected 
above  them. 

It  is  important  to  bear  in  mind  that  both  in  East  and 
West  Africa  and  in  the  Canary  Islands  the  technical  pro- 
cedures in  the  practice  of  mummification  are  those  which 
were  not  adopted  in  Egypt  until  the  time  of  the  XXIst 
Dynasty.  I  have  already  called  attention  to  this  fact  in 
my  references  to  the  Torres  Straits  mummies  (vide  supra}, 
and  to  the  inference  that  these  extensive  migrations  of 
Egyptian  influence  could  not  have  begun  before  the  ninth 
century  B.C. 


64      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

(For  more  complete  bibliographical  references,  see 
Pettigrew,  56,  p.  233.) 

The  large  series  of  identical  procedures  makes  it 
absolutely  certain  that  the  method  of  embalming  practised 
in  the  Canary  Islands  was  derived  from  Egypt,  and  not 
earlier  than  900  B.C. 

Reutter  states  (63,  p-  137)  that  "the  Carthaginians,  as 
the  result  of  long-continued  commercial  intercourse  with 
Egypt,  assimilated  its  civilization  even  to  the  extent  of 
worshipping  certain  of  the  Egyptian  gods  and  of  accept- 
ing many  of  her  ideas  and  beliefs  as  to  a  future  life." 

"  These  reasons  impelled  them  to  practise  the  art  of 
embalming  and  to  represent  the  features  of  the  dead 
upon  their  sarcophagi  to  enable  the  soul  to  refind  its 
double." 

"  Their  burial  chambers,  for  the  most  part  not  built 
up,  but  carved  out  of  the  rock,  communicated  with  the 
exterior  by  a  staircase.  Above  them  were  built  mastabas 
or  monuments  to  be  utilised,  as  amongst  the  Egyptians, 
as  offering-places  "  (p.  138). 

"  Even  the  inscriptions  in  the  mortuary  chambers 
were  written  in  hieroglyphics,  and  their  sarcophagi  con- 
tained scarabs  inscribed  with  invocations  to  the  Egyptian 
gods,  Ptah,  Bes  and  Ra,  &c ." 

This  reference  is  sufficient  to  indicate  how  the  later 
(certainly  not  earlier  than  900  B.C.  and  probably  some 
centuries  later)  Egyptian  practices  spread  around  the 
Mediterranean. 

I  do  not  propose  (in  the  present  communication)  to 
discuss  the  influence  and  the  manner  of  spread  of  the 
practice  of  mummification  in  Europe.  Reutter  gives  cer- 
tain information  in  reference  to  this  subject.  It  will 
suffice  to  say  that  there  is  no  evidence  to  show  that 
mummification  was  widely  adopted  until  comparatively 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.        65 

late  times  (New  Empire  and  later)  in  the  Mediterranean 
area,  although  certain  effects  of  the  Egyptian  practice, 
such  for  example  as  "  extended  burial,"  spread  abroad 
many  centuries  earlier,  appearing  in  most  regions  during 
the  Eneolithic  phase. 

The  procedures  revealed  in  the  Canary  Islands  bear 
no  trace  of  the  influence  of  Negro  Africa  to  which  I  have 
called  attention  (supra}  in  the  Soudan,  Uganda,  the 
Congo  and  the  Niger.  The  details  of  the  technique 
suggests  the  method  employed  in  the  XXIst  Dynasty; 
and  other  features  seem  to  point  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  practice  must  have  reached  the  Canary  Islands  from 
the  Western  Mediterranean  through  the  Straits  of  Gib- 
raltar, not  improbably  through  Phoenician  channels. 

[For  a  full  critical  discussion  of  all  the  literature 
relating  to  Egyptiait  influence  in  West  Africa  see  Dahse, 
"  Ein  zweites  Goldland  Salomes,"  Zeitsch.  f.  Ethn.,  1911, 
p.  i.  The  mass  of  evidence  collected  in  this  memoir  is 
entirely  corroborative  of  the  conclusions  at  which  I  have 
arrived  from  the  study  of  mummification.] 

With  reference  to  Babylonia  Langdon  (32)  states  : — 
"  Traces  of  embalming  have  not  been  found,  but  Herodotus 
says  that  the  Babylonians  preserved  in  honey.  But  a 
text  has  been  discovered  which  mentions  embalming  with 
cedar  oil  (cited  by  Meissner,  Weiner  Zeitsch.  f.  Knnde 
des  Morgenlandes,  xii,  1898,  p.  61).  At  any  rate  em- 
balming is  not  characteristic  of  Babylonian  burials  and 
the  custom  may  be  due  to  Egyptian  influence." 

There  can,  I  think,  be  no  doubt  whatever  as  to  the 
Egyptian  origin  of  these  instances  of  embalming  in 
Babylonia.  The  mere  fact  of  its  sporadic  occurrence  in 
a  country  of  which  it  is  not  characteristic  clearly  points 
to  this  conclusion,  which  is  confirmed  by  the  emphasis 
laid  upon  the  use  of  oil  of  cedar — a  definite  indication  of 


66      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

the  Egyptian  practice.  The  reference  of  Herodotus  to 
the  use  of  honey  in  Babylonia  is  also  of  peculiar  interest, 
for  it  provides  us  with  a  connecting  link  between  the 
Mediterranean  area  and  India  and  Burma. 

The  extensive  use  of  honey  for  the  preservation  of 
the  body  among  the  Greeks,  Romans,  Jews,  and  possibly 
also  the  Egyptians,  is  indicated  by  the  frequent  references 
to  the  practice  in  the  classics,  which  have  been  summarised, 
with  numerous  quotations,  by  Pettigrew  (56,  pp.  85 — 87). 

The  employment  of  honey  suggests  the  spread  of 
Egyptian  influence  to  Babylonia  via  the  Mediterranean 
and  Syria,  seeing  that,  so  far  as  is  known,  such  a  method 
was  used  only  on  the  Mediterranean  littoral  of  Egypt,  in 
Phoenicia  and  the  y£gean. 

Concerning  the  use  of  wax  in  the  process  of  embalm- 
ing, of  which  ancient  Egyptian  mummies,  especially  of 
the  new  Empire  (86),  afford  numerous  instances,  Petti- 
grew  (p.  87)  remarks: — "The  body  of  King  Agesilaus 
was  enveloped  in  wax  and  thus  conveyed  to  Lacedaemon. 
This  is  confirmed  by  Cornelius  Nepos,  and  also  by 
Plutarch,  who  ascribe  the  adoption  of  wax  to  the  want  of 
honey  for  this  purpose.  Cicero  reports  the  use  of  it  by 
the  Persians." 

In  his  account  of  the  methods  employed  by  the 
Scythians  (living  north  of  Thrace)  for  mummifying  their 
kings,  Herodotus  tells  us  that  the  body  was  coated  with 
wax,  the  abdomen  opened,  cleaned  out  and  then  filled 
with  pounded  stems,  with  perfumes,  aniseed  and  wild 
celery  seed  and  then  stitched  up.  The  important  bearing 
of  the  practices  described  in  the  Black  Sea  littoral  upon 
Indian  and  Burmese  customs  (vide  infra)  I  must  reserve 
for  discussion  at  some  later  time. 

It  will  be  seen  in  the  subsequent  account  that  honey 
was  in  use  for  embalming  in  modern  times  in  Burma. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        67 

In  an  article  on  Persian  burial  customs  (32,  p.  505) 
Dr.  Louis  H.  Gray  says  :  "  Unfortunately  our  sole  infor- 
mation on  this  subject  [Ancient  Persian  rites]  must  thus 
far  be  gleaned  from  the  meagre  statements  of  the  classics. 
If  we  may  judge  from  the  tombs  of  the  Achaemenians, 
their  bodies  were  not  exposed  as  Zoroastrianism  dictated  ; 
but  it  is  by  no  means  impossible  that  they  were  coated 
with  wax,  or  even,  as  Jackson13  also  suggests  ("Persia, 
Past  and  Present,"  p.  235),  '  perhaps  embalmed  after  the 
manner  of  the  Egyptians/  " 

In  later  times  the  Persians  seem  to  have  been  in- 
fluenced by  the  practices  in  vogue  in  Early  Christian  times 
in  Egypt,  before  the  coming  of  Islam.  Thus  in  Moll's 
History  (46,  p.  545),  the  statement  is  made  in  reference  to 
the  Moslem  burial  customs  in  Persia;  "if  it  [the  corpse] 
is  to  be  buried  a  great  way  off,  it  is  put  into  a  wooden 
coffin  filled  up  with  salt,  lime  and  perfumes  to  preserve 
it ;  for  they  embalm  their  dead  bodies  no  otherwise  in 
Persia,  nor  do  they  ever  embowel  them,  as  with  us." 
That  this  is  merely  a  degraded  form  of  the  Egyptian 
embalmer's  practice  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  it  is 
identical  with  the  method  used  by  the  Copts  in  Egypt 
until  the  seventh,  or  perhaps  even  as  late  as  the  ninth 
century  A.D.,  and  in  their  case  we  know  that  it  is  a 
development  from,  or  degradation  of,  the  ancient  practice. 

13  Jackson  refers  the  suggestion  to  Curzon's  "  Persia  and  the  Persian 
Question,'"'  1892,  where  I  find  <Vol.  II.,  pp.  74,  79,  80,  146,  178  and  192) 
most  conclusive  evidence  in  proof  of  the  fact  that  the  body  of  Cyrus  was 
mummified  and  all  the  Egyptian  rites  were  observed  (see  especially  Mr.  Cecil 
Smith's  note  on  p.  80).  In  Persia,  under  Darius  (p.  182),  the  Egyptian 
methods  of  tomb-construction  were  closely  copied,  not  only  in  their  general 
plan,  hut  in  minute  details  of  their  decoration  (see  p.  178)— also  the  bas-relief 
of  Cyrus  wearing  the  Egyptian  crown  (p.  74).  Cambyses  even  introduced 
Egyptian  workmen  to  carry  out  such  work  (p.  192). 

There  are  reasons  for  believing  that  India  also  was  in  turn  influenced  by 
4his  direct  transmission  of  Egyptian  practices  to  Persia,  but  only  after  (per- 
haps more  than  a  century  after)  the  Ethiopian  modification  of  Egyptian 
embalming  had  been  adopted  there. 


68       ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

This  method  seems  also  to  have  spread  to  India :  for 
Mr.  Crooke  tells  me  that  even  at  the  present  day  several 
of  the  ascetic  orders  bury  their  dead  in  salt. 

In  Moll's  book  the  following  curious  statement  also 
occurs,  p.  474 : — "  Mummy,  which  is  human  flesh  embalm'd 
that  has  lain  in  dry  earth  several  ages,  and  become  hard 
as  horn,  is  frequently  found  in  the  sands  of  Chorassan,  or 
the  ancient  Bactria,  and  some  of  the  bodies  are  so  little 
alter'd,  'tis  said,  that  the  features  may  be  plainly 
distinguished. " 

In  studying  the  easterly  migration  of  the  custom  of 
mummification  it  is  quite  certain  that  the  main  stream  of 
the  wanderers  who  carried  the  knowledge  to  the  east 
must  have  set  out  from  the  East  African  coast,  because 
a  whole  series  of  modifications  of  the  Egyptian  method 
which  were  introduced  in  the  Soudan  and  further  south 
are  also  found  in  Indonesia,  Polynesia  and  America.  A 
curious  feature  of  Egyptian  embalming  in  the  XlXth  and 
especially  the  XXIst  Dynasties  (78  and  86)  was  the  use 
of  butter  for  packing  the  mummy.  Among  the  Baganda, 
according  to  Roscoe,  special  importance  came  to  be 
attached  to  this  practice.  Mr.  Crooke  has  given  me  refer- 
ences from  Indian  literature  (see  especially  Journ.  Antkr. 
Soc.  Bombay,  Vol.  I.,  1886,  p.  39)  to  bodies  being  "  skilfully 
embalmed  with  heavenly  drugs  and^te"  [clarified  butter]. 

The  ancient  Aryans  used  to  disembowel  the  corpse 
and  fill  the  cavity  with  ghee  (Mitra,  "  Indo-Aryans," 
London,  1881,  Vol.  I.,  p.  135),  as  was  done  in  the  case  of 
the  mummy  of  the  famous  Pharaoh  Meneptah  (86). 

The  peculiarly  Mediterranean  modifications  also  spread 
east  and  it  seems  most  likely  that  in  this  case  the  route 
from  Syria  down  the  Euphrates  to  the  Persian  Gulf  was 
taken.  * 

[Since  this  has  been  in  print  further  investigation  has 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.        69 

elucidated  with  remarkable  precision  the  ways  and  means 
of,  as  well  as  the  impelling  motives  for,  the  great  migra- 
tion to  the  East.  This  calls  for  some  modification  of  the 
foregoing  (as  well  as  many  of  the  subsequent)  paragraphs. 
It  has  been  seen  that  the  great  wave  of  culture  carried 
east  and  west  from  Egypt  the  distinctive  method  of 
embalming  that  came  into  full  use  somewhere  about  900 
B.C. ;  hence  it  is  probable  the  eighth  century  B.C.  witnessed 
the  commencement  of  the  series  of  expeditions,  which 
probably  extended  over  many  centuries.  It  can  be  no 
mere  chance  that  the  period  indicated  coincides  with  the 
time  when  the  Phoenicians  were  embarking  upon  mari- 
time enterprises  on  a  much  greater  and  more  daring  scale 
than  the  world  had  known  until  then,  in  the  Mediterranean 
and  Atlantic,  in  the  Red  Sea  and  beyond.  In  the  course 
of  their  trading  expeditions  to  the  Bab-el-Mandeb  these 
Levantine  mariners  brought  to  that  region  a  fuller  know- 
ledge of  the  customs  aud  practices  of  Egypt  and  of  the 
whole  Phoenician  world  in  the  Mediterranean.  It  was 
probably  in  this  way  and  not  by  the  Euphrates  route  that 
the  culture  of  the  Levant  reached  the  Persian  Gulf  and 
India. 

The  easterly  migration  of  culture  which  set  out  from 
the  region  of  the  Bab-el-Mandeb  conveyed  not  only  the 
Ethiopian  modifications  of  Egyptian  practices,  but  also 
the  Egyptian  and  Mediterranean  contributions  which  the 
Phoenicians  had  brought  to  Ethiopia.  On  some  future 
occasion  I  shall  discuss  the  important  part  played  by  the 
Phoenicians  in  these  expeditions  to  the  Far  East] 

It  is  unfortunate  that  practically  nothing  is  known  of 
the  practice  of  mummification  on  the  Southern  coast  of 
Arabia.  Bent  tells  us  that  the  Southern  Arabians 
preserved  their  dead.  Moreover,  as  the  Egyptians 
obtained  from  Sabaea  much  of  the  materials  used  for 


70      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

embalming,  it  is  not   unlikely  that  the  Arabs  may  also 
have  learned  the  use  of  these  preservatives. 

In  support  of  this  suggestion  I  might  refer  to  the 
evidence  from  Madagascar.  It  is  well  known  that  this 
island  was  colonised  in  ancient  times  by  people  from  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  Bab-el-Mandeb,  probably  Galla- 
people  from  the  Somali  coast  as  well  as  Sabaeans  from 
the  Arabian  coast,  possibly  ferried  along  the  African 
shore  by  expert  mariners  from  Oman  and  the  Persian 
Gulf,  either  the  Phoenicians  themselves  or  their  kinsmen. 
A  more  numerous  element  came  from  the  distant  Malay 
Archipelago.  Either  or  both  of  these  racial  elements 
may  have  introduced  the  practice  of  mummification  into 
Madagascar. 

In  his  "  History  on  Madagascar  "  (1838,  Vol.  I,  p.  243) 
Ellis  says  there  "  was  no  regular  embalming,"  but  the 
"  body  was  preserved  for  a  time  by  the  use  of  large 
quantities  of  gum  benzoin,  or  other  powdered  aromatic 
gums."  This  method  is  strongly  suggestive  of  South 
Arabian  influence. 

Hartland  says  "  the  Betsileo  [and  other  Madagascar 
tribes]  dry  the  corpse  in  the  air,  the  fluids  being  assisted 
to  escape"  (32,  p.  418). 

Grandidier,  however,  gives  us  more  precise  informa- 
tion on  this  subject  ("  La  Mort  et  les  Funerailles  a 
Madagascar,"  L! Anthropologie,  T.  23,  1912,  p.  329). 
According  to  him  the  Betsileo  open  the  body  of  the 
dead  and  remove  all  the  viscera,  which  they  throw  into  a 
lake :  among  the  Merina  the  entrails  are  removed  only 
in  the  cases  of  their  sovereigns  or  members  of  the  royal 
family. 

The  practice  of  mummification  amongst  the  Betsileo 
is  of  peculiar  interest  because  the  embalmed  bodies  are 
buried  in  stone  tombs  obviously  inspired  by  Egyptian 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  7V0.  10.        71 

models.  The  subterranean  megalithic  burial  chamber  in 
association  with  an  oblong  mastaba-Vhx.  superstructure 
at  once  recalls  the  distinctive  features  of  the  Egyptian 
tomb.  But  there  is  a  curious  feature  suggestive  of 
Babylonian  influence,  namely,  the  situation  of  the  temple 
of  offerings  on  the  top  of  the  mastaba.  In  some  respects 
this  type  of  grave  recalls  those  found  in  the  Bahrein 
Islands  by  Bent  (4),  which  he  compares  with  the  Early 
Phoenician  tombs  at  Arvad  (55).  There  can  be  no 
question  that  the  latter  were  copied  from  Theban  tombs 
of  the  New  Empire  (vide  supra}. 

This  seems  to  point  quite  clearly  to  the  fact  that  the 
Betsileo  burial  practices  were  inspired  by  Egyptian 
models,  possibly  modified  by  Southern  Arabian  influences. 

In  Hall's  "  Great  Zimbabwe"  (1905,  pp.  94  and  95), 
it  is  stated  that  "the  Baduma,  who  live  in  Gutu's  country, 
and  also  the  Barotse,  still  embalm,  or,  rather,  dry  the 
bodies  of  their  chiefs,  and  also  the  dead  of  certain 
families,  though  generally  the  bodies  are  buried  length- 
ways on  their  right  side,  facing  the  sun.  "  The  body  is 
placed  in  the  hut  on  a  bier  made  of  poles  near  a  large 
fire,  and  continually  turned  until  the  body  is  dry.  Then 
it  is  wrapped  up  in  a  blanket  and  hung  from  the  roof  " 
[as  is  done  in  the  Dore  Bay  region  in  New  Guinea]. 

There  has  been  considerable  controversy  as  to  the 
origin  of  the  vast  stone  monuments  in  this  region.  The 
writer  from  whom  I  have  just  quoted,  with  many  others, 
believed  the  Zimbabwe  ruins  to  be  the  work  of  Early 
Sabaean  or  Phoenician  immigrants,  who  were  attracted 
by  the  Rhodesian  gold-fields.  Randall-Maclver  believed 
that  he  found  Chinese  and  Persian  relics  (no  earlier  than 
the  I4th  or  at  earliest  131!!  century)  under  the  founda- 
tions ;  and  recklessly  jumped  to  the  conclusion  that  the' 
local  Negroes  had  conceived  and  built  these  vast  monu- 


72       ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribu'ion  of  Mummification. 

ments !  The  idea  of  any  savage  people,  and  especially 
Negroes,  planning  such  structures  and  undertaking  the 
enormous  labour  Of  their  construction  is  surely  too 
ludicrous  to  be  considered  seriously.  Even  if  these  monu- 
ments were  built  no  earlier  than  five  or  six  centuries  ago, 
that  does  not  invalidate  the  hypothesis  that  they  were 
inspired  by  the  models  of  some  old  civilization.  Is  it 
necessary  to  expound  the  whole  theory  of  survivals  to 
make  this  point  clear  ?  The  whole  of  this  memoir  is 
concerned  with  the  persistence  in  outlying  corners  of  the 
world  of  strange  practices  whose  inventors  passed  away 
twenty-eight  centuries  and  more  ago,  and  whose  country 
has  forgotten  them  and  their  works  for  more  than  a 
thousand  years.  [My  friend,  W.  J.  Perry,  is  collecting 
other  evidence  which  proves  quite  definitely  that  the 
Zimbabwe  culture  was  "  heliolithic."] 

In  Moll's  History  (46)  the  following  passage  occurs 
in  an  account  of  the  customs  of  Ceylon,  p.  430,  "  when  a 
person  of  condition  dies  his  corps  is  laid  out  and  wash'd, 
and  being  cover'd  with  a  linnen-cloath,  is  carried  out 
upon  a  bier  to  some  high  place  and  burnt :  but  if  he  was 
an  officer  who  belong'd  to  the  court,  the  corps  is  not 
burnt  till  the  king  gives  orders  for  it,  which  is  sometimes 
a  great  while  after.  In  this  case  his  friends  hollow  the 
body  of  a  tree,  and  having  bowel  I'd  and  embalm'd  the 
corps,  they  put  it  in,  filling  the  hollow  up  with  pepper, 
and  having  made  it  as  close  as  possible,  they  bury  the 
corpse  in  some  room  of  the  house  till  the  king  orders  it 
to  be  burnt." 

"As  for  the  poorer  people,  they  usually  wrap  them 
up  in  mats  and  bury  them." 

This  traveller's  tale  would  not  call  for  serious  attention 
if  it  were  not  confirmed  by  modern  accounts  of  an 
analogous  practice  in  Burma  and  the  neighbourhood. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        73 

In  his  "Himalayan  Journal"  Sir  Joseph  Hooker 
described  how  the  Khasias  temporarily  embalm  their 
dead  in  honey  before  cremating  them. 

Pettigrew  (56,  p.  245)  quotes  Captain  Coke's  account 
of  the  embalming  of  a  Burman  priest.  The  body,  as 
witnessed  by  him,  was  lying  exposed  to  public  view  upon 
a  stage  constructed  of  bamboos.  This  is  the  bier  which 
is  so  invariably  associated  with  mummification. 

"  The  entrails  of  the  deceased  (who  had  been  dead 
upwards  of  a  month)  had  been  taken  out  a  few  hours 
after  death  by  means  of  an  incision  in  the  stomach,  and 
the  vacuum  being  filled  with  honey  and  spices  the  opening 
was  sewed  up.  The  whole  body  was  then  covered  over 
with  a  slight  coating  of  resinous  substance  called  dhamma, 
and  wax,  to  preserve  it  from  the  air,  after  which  it  was 
richly  overlaid  with  gold  leaf,  thus  giving  the  body  the 
appearance  of  one  of  the  finely  moulded  images  so 
common  in  the  temples  of  the  worshippers  of  BOODH." 

Then  it  was  cremated. 

This  is  a  curious  instance  of  the  blending  of  the 
custom  of  mummification  with  the  later  practice  of  cre- 
mation, which  was  inspired  by  entirely  different  ideals. 
Throughout  the  whole  area  in  which  Egyptian  methods 
of  embalming  were  adopted  there  are  found  numerous 
instances  of  such  syncretism  with  avarietyof  burial  customs. 

"Another  method  which  I  have  known  to  be  practised, 
but  not  as  common  as  the  one  above  detailed,  of  em- 
balming bodies  in  the  Burman  country,  is  by  forcing  two 
hollow  bamboos  through  the  soles  of  the  feet,  up  the  legs 
and  into  the  body  of  the  deceased  ;  then  by  dint  of 
pressing  and  squeezing  the  fluid  is  carried  off  through  the 
bamboos  into  the  ground." 

This  practice  is  an  important  link  between  the 
Egyptian  and  the  Indonesian  methods. 


74      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

In  his  article  on  Thibetan  burial  customs  (32,  p.  511), 
Waddell  informs  us  that  preservation  of  the  entire  body 
by  embalming  seems  to  be  restricted  to  the  sovereign 
Grand  Lamas  of  Lhasa  and  Tashilhumpo.  The  body  is 
embalmed  by  salting,  and,  clad  in  the  robes  of  the 
deceased  and  surrounded  by  his  personal  implements  of 
worship,  is  placed,  in  the  attitude  of  a  seated  Buddha, 
within  a  gilded  copper  sarcophagus  in  one  of  the  rooms 
of  the  palace :  it  is  then  worshipped  as  a  divinity." 

There  are  many  points  of  interest  in  this  practice, 
which,  considered  in  conjunction  with  the  methods 
practised  in  Burma,  Ceylon  and  Persia  just  mentioned, 
clearly  indicate  not  only  the  sources  and  the  routes  taken 
by  this  knowledge  of  embalming  in  its  spread  from 
Egypt,  but  also  how  the  burial  rites  of  a  variety  of 
peoples  can  become  intimately  blended  and  intermingled 
one  with  another. 

In  Captain  T.  H.  Lewins'  book  on  "The  Wild  Tribes 
of  South-Eastern  India"  (London,  1870,  p.  274)  I  find  the 
following  statement : — "  Among  the  Dhun  and  Khorn 
clans  the  body  is  placed  in  a  coffin  made  of  a  hollow  tree 
trunk,  with  holes  in  the  bottom.  This  is  placed  on  a  lofty 
platform  and  left  to  dry  in  the  sun.  The  dried  body  is 
afterwards  rammed  into  an  earthern  vase  and  buried  ; 
the  head  is  cut  off  and  preserved.  Another  clan  sheathe 
their  dead  in  pith  ;  the  corpse  is  then  placed  on  a  plat- 
form, under  which  a  slow  fire  is  kept  up  until  the  body  is 
dried.  The  corpse  is  then  kept  for  six  months  ....  it  is 
then  buried.  The  Howlong  clan  hang  the  body  up  to  the 
house-beams  for  seven  days,  during  which  time  the  dead 
man's  wife  has  to  sit  underneath  spinning." 

These  interesting  records  are  of  considerable  value  in 
establishing  connexions  between  East  Africa  and  regions 
further  east,  which  will  be  discussed  in  the  following  pages. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        75 

[In  my  search  for  information  concerning  the  practice 
of  embalming  in  India,  where  by  inference  I  was  convinced 
it  must  have  had  some  vogue  in  ancient  times,  I  com- 
pletely overlooked  the  important  memoir  by  Mr.  W. 
Crooke  on  "  Primitive  Rites  of  Disposal  of  the  Dead,  with 
Special  Reference  to  India"  (Journ.  Anthrop.  Inst.,  Vol. 
XXIX.,  1899,  p.  272).  Since  the  rest  of  this  article  has 
been  in  print  Mr.  Crooke  has  kindly  called  my  attention 
to  his  memoir  and  given  me  a  lot  of  other  valuable  in- 
formation. Fortunately  all  this  evidence  supports  and 
substantiates  the  opinions  I  had  previously  arrived  at 
inductively.  For  it  provides  a  complete  series  of  con- 
necting links  between  the  western  and  eastern  portions 
of  the  chain  I  am  reconstructing.  It  is  too  bulky  to  insert 
here  and  too  important  merely  to  summarise,  so  that  I 
must  postpone  fuller  discussion  of  this  Indian  evidence 
until  some  future  time.] 

If  it  is  admitted  that  the  custom  of  mummification  as 
it  is  practised,  for  example,  in  the  islands  of  the  Torres 
Straits  was  derived  from  Egypt,  however  remotely  and 
indirectly,  it  is  clear  that,  as  the  technique  includes  a 
number  of  curious  features  which  were  not  introduced  in 
Egypt  before  the  XVIIIth,  XXth  and  XX  1st  Dynasties 
(respectively  in  the  case  of  different  procedures),  the  mi- 
gration of  people  carrying  the  methods  east  could  not 
have  left  Egypt  before  the  time  of  the  XX  1st  Dynasty, 
say  900  B.C.  as  the  earliest  possible  date.  At  this  time 
Egypt  was  in  very  close  relationship  with  the  Soudan 
and  Western  Asia  ;  and  it  is  obvious  that  the  Egyptian 
practices  may  have  reached  the  Persian  Gulf  by  three 
routes: — (i)  via  the  Soudan,  the  headwaters  of  the  Nile 
and  the  Somali  Coast,  (2)  by  the  Red  Sea  route,  and  (3) 
from  the  Phoenician  Coast  down  the  Euphrates.  No 
doubt  all  three  routes  served  as  avenues  for  communi- 


/6      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

cation  and  for  the  transmission  of  cultural  influences  ; 
and  it  is  not  essential  for  our  immediate  purposes  to 
enquire  which  channel  served  to  transmit  each  element 
of  Egyptian  culture  that  made  its  influence  felt  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  Persian  Gulf  at  this  period.  For  it 
was  a  period  of  active  maritime  enterprise,  especially  on 
the  part  of  the  Phoenicians,  both  in  the  Mediterranean 
and  the  Southern  Seas,  and  a  time  when  the  fluctuating 
political  fortunes  of  Egypt,  Western  Asia  and  the  Soudan 
produced  a  more  intimate  intermingling  of  the  peoples, 
so  that  they  mutually  influenced  one  another  most  pro- 
foundly. 

It  is  important  to  remember  that  many  of  the  features 
of  the  embalmer's  art  as  it  is  practiced  in  the  far  East 
are  modifications  of  the  Egyptian  method  which  were 
first  introduced  in  the  region  of  the  Upper  Nile,  so  that 
the  East  African  Coast  must  have  been  the  point  of 
departure  for  such  methods.  Other  features,  not  only  of 
the  method  of  embalming,  but  also  of  the  associated 
megalithic  architecture,  were  equally  distinctive  of  the 
Phoenician  region  and  may  have  been  transmitted  by 
the  Euphrates.14  Other  features  again  were  distinctively 
Babylonian.  Of  the  former,  the  African  influence,  I 
might  refer  to  the  use  of  the  frame-like  support  for  the 
mummy,  the  custom  of  removing  the  head  some 
months  after  burial,  and  the  sacrifice  of  wives  and 
servants.  As  to  the  Phoenician  and  Babylonian  influences, 
the  use  of  honey  might  be  cited,  and  the  emphasis  laid 
upon  "cedar"  wood  and  "cedar"  oil  in  mummification; 
and  the  Phoenician  adaptation  of  the  New  Empire  type 
of  Theban  tomb  seen  at  Arvad  and  the  analogous 

14  See.  however,  p.  69.  At  some  future  time  I  shall  explain  what  an 
important  link  is  provided  by  the  ancient  culture  of  the  Black  Sea  littoral 
between  Egypt  and  the  civilizations  of  the  Western  Mediterranean  on  the 
one  hand  and  India  on  the  other. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        77 

sepulchres  found  in  the  Bahrein  Islands  (4).  The  Betsileo 
tombs  in  Madagascar  probably  represent  the  same  type 
transferred  viti  Sabaea  down  the  East  African  coast. 

As  to  the  means  by  which  the  customs  of  the  dwellers 
around    the    Persian    Gulf    were    communicated    to   the 
peoples  of  India  and  Ceylon  there  is  a  considerable  mass 
of  evidence.     The  fact  that  mummification,  the  building 
of  megalithic  monuments  of  the  recognised  Mediterranean 
types,  sun-  and    serpent-worship    and   all  the  other  im- 
pedimenta   of    the    "  heliolithic  "    culture     made    their 
appearance  in  India  in  pre-Aryan  times  affords  positive 
evidence  of  the  reality  of  the  intercourse.     I  have  already 
referred  to  the  adoption  in  India  of  the  curiously  eccentric 
method  of  steering  river-boats  found  in  Middle  Kingdom 
Egyptian  tombs  ;  and  the  custom  of  representing  eyes  on 
the  prow  of  the  boat  are  further  illustrations  of  the  spread 
of   distinctive    practices.       According    to    Rhys    Davids 
(14,  p.    116)    "it    may    now    be    accepted    as  a  working 
hypothesis  that  sea-going  merchants  [mostly  Dravidians, 
not  Aryans],  availing  themselves  of  the  monsoons,  were  in 
the  habit,  at  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  (and  perhaps  at 
the  end  of  the  eighth)  century  B.C.,  of  trading  from  ports 
on   the  South-West  of  India  to    Babylon,  then  a  great 
mercantile    emporium."       He    adduces    evidence    which 
clearly  demonstrates  that   the   written   scripts  of   India, 
Ceylon  and  Burma  were  in  this  way  derived  from  "  the 
pre-Semitic    race    now    called    Akkadians."     "  It   seems 
almost    impossible    to    avoid    the   conclusion    that   [the] 
curious  buildings  [at  Anuradhapura  in  Ceylon]  were  not 
entirely     without     connection    with     the     seven-storied 
Ziggarats  which  were  so  striking  a   feature  among  the 
buildings  of   Chaldaea.     ...     it  would    seem    that    in 
this  case  also  the  Indians  were  borrowers  of  an    idea  " 
(p.    70).       The    more    precise    and    definite    influence    of 


78      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

Babylonian  models  further  east  removes  any  doubt  as  to 
the  part  it  played.  Crooke  speaks  of  the  Southern 
Dravidians  as  a  maritime  people,  who  placed  in  their 
burial  mounds  "  bronze  articles  which  were  probably  im- 
ported in  the  course  of  trade  with  Babylonia  "  fi2,  p.  29). 
"  They  were  probably  the  builders  of  the  remarkable 
series  of  rude  stone  monuments  which  crown  the  hills  in 
the  Nilgiri  range  and  the  plateau  of  the  Deccan  "  (p.  28). 
The  most  ancient  stone  monuments  in  Southern  India 
contain  objects  which  go  to  prove  that  they  were  built  at 
the  earliest  just  before  the  introduction  of  iron-working. 
Thus,  if  the  knowledge  of  iron-working  came  from 
Europe,  these  monuments  could  not  have  been  built 
much  before  800  B.C.  As  a  matter  of  fact  it  is  known 
that  many  of  them  cannot  be  older  than  600  B.C. 
(Crooke,  13,  p.  129).  All  of  these  facts  agree  in 
supporting  the  view  that  the  influence  of  Egypt,  which, 
so  far  as  the  matters  under  consideration  are  concerned, 
came  into  operation  not  earlier  than  the  eighth  century 
B.C.,  spread  to  India  partly  via  Babylonia  and  partly  by 
way  of  East  Africa,  somewhere  between  the  close  of  the 
eighth  and  the  commencement  of  the  sixth  century  B.C. 
The  monuments  to  which  I  have  just  been  referring 
were  not,  in  my  opinion,  directly  inspired  by  Egypt,  but 
indirectly.  The  North  Syrian  and  the  adjoining  territories 
adopted  the  Egyptian  burial  customs  at  an  earlier  period 
and  the  finished  type  of  holed  dolmen  was  probably 
developed  and  survived  in  that  region  long  after  its 
Egyptian  prototype  had  become  a  thing  of  the  past. 
The  real  types  that  have  come  down  to  our  times  are 
found  in  the  Caucasus,  between  the  Black  Sea  and  the 
Caspian.  The  Indian  dolmens  were  certainly  imitations 
of  these  models.  But  in  respect  of  other  buildings  the 
Indians  directly  adopted  Babylonian  and  Egyptian  types. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.        79 

I  have  already  referred  to  the  former.  Many  of  the 
Dravidian  temples  are  so  precisely  modelled  on  the  plan 
of  the  Theban  temples  of  the  New  Empire  that  to  question 
the  source  of  the  inspiration  of  the  former  is  impossible. 

"  Fergusson  first  called  attention  to  the  striking 
similarity  in  general  arrangement  and  conception  between 
the  great  South  Indian  temples  and  those  of  ancient 
Egypt.  .  .  .  The  gopurams  or  gate-towers,  which  in 
the  later  more  ornate  examples  are  decorated  from  the 
base  to  the  summit  with  sculptures  of  the  Hindu 
Pantheon,  increase  in  size  with  the  size  of  the  walled 
quadrangles,  the  outer  ones  becoming  imposing  land- 
marks, which  are  visible  for  miles  around,  and  are 
strikingly  similar  to  the  pylons  of  Egyptian  temples" 
(Thurston,  101,  pp.  158  and  161).  Thus  in  the  matter  of 
its  early  buildings  India  has  clearly  been  influenced  by 
Egypt,  Phoenicia  and  Chaldea  ;  and  this  great  cultural 
wave  impinged  upon  the  Indian  peninsula  not  before 
the  close  of  the  eighth  century  B.C. 

It  is  important  also  to  remember  that  it  reached 
India  just  (perhaps  not  more  than  a  century)  before 
another  wave  of  a  very  different  culture  poured  down 
from  the  north,  and  introduced,  among  other  things,  the 
practice  of  cremation. 

For  our  immediate  purpose  this  is  unfortunate,  because 
that  practice  is  inspired  by  ideas  utterly  opposed  to  those 
underlying  the  custom  of  embalming,  and  naturally 
destroyed  most,  though  by  no  means  all,  traces  of  the 
latter.  That  the  practice  of  embalming  did  actually 
reach  India  from  the  west  is  known  not  merely  because 
evidence  of  unmistakably  Egyptian  technique  is  found 
further  east,  but  also  because  in  India  and  Ceylon  there 
are  definite  traces  of  the  custom,  to  which  reference 
has  already  been  made  in  the  foregoing  pages.  Cases 


So      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification, 

from  Persia,  Ceylon,  India,  Burma  and  Thibet  were  cited 
in  proof  of  the  survival  of  elements  of  the  embalming 
process  or  ritual,  even  when  the  Brahmanical  and  Buddhist 
burial  practices  had  been  adopted. 

From  the  foregoing  account  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  the  people  of  India  did  at  one  time  practice  mummi- 
fication, at  any  rate  in  the  case  of  their  chiefs.  They 
also  acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  arts  and  crafts,  as  the 
result  of  the  influence  exerted  by  the  rich  stream  of 
culture  which  brought  the  attainments  of  the  great 
western  civilizations  to  India  before  the  Ayran  immigra- 
tion. The  bringers  of  this  new  culture  mingled  their 
blood  with  the  aboriginal  pre-Dravidian  population  and 
the  result  was  the  Dravidians.  It  is  not  at  all  im- 
probable that  the  resultant  Dravidian  civilization  had 
reached  a  higher  plane  than  that  of  the  Aryas,  who 
entered  the  country  after  them. 

In  Oldham's  interesting  and  suggestive  brochure 
(51,  pp.  53 — 55),  which,  in  spite  of  Crooke's  drastic 
criticism,  seems  to  me  to  be  a  valuable  contribution  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  questions  under  discussion,  the  follow- 
ing passages  occur  : — 

"  The  Asuras,  Dasyus,  or  Nagas,  with  whom  the 
Aryas  came  into  contact,  on  approaching  the  borders  of 
India,  were  no  savage  aboriginal  tribes,  but  a  civilized 
people  who  had  cities  and  castles.  Some  of  these  are 
said  in  the  Veda  to  have  been  built  of  stone. 

"  It  would  seem,  indeed,  as  if  the  Asuras  had  reached 
a  higher  degree  of  civilization  than  their  Aryan  rivals. 
Some  of  their  cities  were  places  of  considerable  im- 
portance. And,  in  addition  to  this,  wealth  and  luxury, 
the  use  of  magic,  superior  architectural  skill,  and  ability 
to  restore  the  dead  to  life,  were  ascribed  to  the  Asuras  by 
Brahmanical  writers." 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  IO.        8 1 

The  "  ability  to  restore  the  dead  to  life  "  is  probably 
a  reference  to  the  Egyptian  ritual  of"  the  opening  of  the 
mouth,"  which  of  course  is  an  integral  part  of  the  funerary 
procedure  incidental  to  the  practice  of  mummification. 

"  The  Nagas  occupy  a  very  prominent  position  in 
connection  with  Indian  astronomy,  and  this  is  not  likely 
to  have  been  assigned  to  them,  by  their  Brahmanical 
rivals,  without  good  reason.  Probably  this  and  other 
branches  of  science  were  brought,  by  the  Asuras,  from 
their  ancient  home  in  the  countries  between  the  Kaspian 
and  the  Persian  Gulf. 

"  The  close  relationship  between  the  Indian  and  the 
Chaldean  astronomical  systems  has  been  frequently 
noticed. 

"  The  sun-worship  of  the  Asuras  ;  their  holding  sacred 
the  Naga  or  hooded  serpent,  sometimes  represented  with 
many  heads  ;  their  deification  of  kings  and  ancestors  ; 
their  veneration  of  the  cedar  ;  their  religious  dances  ; 
their  sacrificial  rights  ;  their  communication  with  the 
deities  through  the  medium  of  inspired  prophets  ;  their 
occasional  tendency  towards  democratic  institutions  ; 
their  use  of  tribal  emblems  or  totems — and  many  of  their 
social  customs  ;  seem  to  connect  them  with  that  very 
early  civilization — Turanian  or  otherwise — which  we  find 
amongst  so  many  of  the  peoples  of  extreme  antiquity. 
They  had,  in  fact,  much  in  common  with  the  early  inhabi- 
tants of  Babylonia  ;  and,  perhaps,  even  more  with  those 
of  Elam  and  the  neighbouring  countries. 

"  We  shall  see  later  that  the  Asuras  and  the  Dra- 
vidians  were,  apparently,  the  same  people." 

"  Not    only    were    the    Asuras    or    Nagas   a   civilized 

people,  but  they  were  a  maritime  power.      Holding  both 

banks  of  the  great  river  Indus,  they  must  have  had  access 

to  the  sea  from  a  very  early  period.     Their  kinship,  too, 


82      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  oj  Mummification. 

with  the  serpent-worshipping  people  of  ancient  Media, 
and  the  neighbouring  countries,  which  has  already  been 
referred  to,  must  have  led  to  a  very  early  development  of 
trade  with  the  Persian  Gulf. 

"  The  Asuras  were  actively  engaged  in  '  The  Churn- 
ing of  the  Ocean'  (Ma/iab/iarata,  Adi,  Astika,  p.  xviii.), 
which  is  but  an  allegorical  description  of  sea-borne  com- 
merce in  its  early  days  "  (pp.  cit.,  p  58). 

"  In  the  Mahabharata,  the  ocean  is  described  as  the 
habitation  of  the  Nagas  and  the  residence  of  the  Asuras  ; 
it  is  also  said  to  be  the  refuge  of  the  defeated  Asuras 
(Makabkarata,  Adi,  Astika,  p.  xxii.).  This  was  no  doubt 
because  marauding  bands  of  this  people  retreated  to  their 
ships  after  an  unsuccessful  raid.  Thus  we  find  that  on 
the  death  of  Vrita,  his  followers  took  refuge  in  the  sea 
(Mahabharata,  Vana,  TirtJiayatra,  p.  ciii.).  So  also  did 
the  Asura  Panchajana,  who  lived  in  Patala,  when  he  was 
pursued  by  Krishna  (  Vishnu  Purana,  v.,  xxi.,  526).  And 
so  did  the  Danavas  when  defeated  by  the  Devas  at 
the  churning  of  the  ocean  (Mahabharata,  Adi,  Astika, 
p.  xix.)." 

"  An  ancient  legend,  given  in  the  Mahabharata,  relates 
how  Kadru,  mother  of  the  serpents,  compelled  Garuda  to 
convey  her  sons  across  the  sea  into  a  beautiful  country  in 
a  distant  region,  which  was  inhabited  by  Nagas.  After 
encountering  a  violent  storm  and  great  heat,  the  sons  of 
Karur  were  landed  in  the  country  of  Ramaniaka,  on  the 
Malabar  coast." 

"  This  territory  had  been  occupied  previously  by  a 
fierce  Asura  named  Lavana  (Mahabharata,  Adi,  Astika, 
p.  xxvii.).  So  there  had  been  a  still  earlier  colonization 
by  the  same  race." 

"  Naga  chiefs  are  frequently  mentioned  as  ruling 
countries  in  or  under  the  sea"  (p.  61). 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.         83 

"  The  civilization  of  Burmah,  and  other  Indo-Chinese 
countries,  is  ascribed  by  legend  and  by  the  native  his- 
torians to  invaders  from  India.  And  these  are  connected 
with  the  Naga  People  of  Magadha,  and  of  the  north  and 
west  of  India.  The  ancient  navigators,  too,  who  carried 
the  Brahmanical  and  Buddhist  religions,  the  worship  of 
the  Naga,  and  the  Sanscrit  or  Pali  language  to  Java, 
Sumatra,  and  even  to  distant  Celebes,  were  Indian  people. 
And  they  were,  doubtless,  descendants  of  those  Asura 
dwellers  in  the  ocean,  which  are  mentioned  in  the 
Mahabharata,  and  have  already  been  referred  to  "  (p.  166). 

"Another  proof  of  the  ancient  connection  of  these 
islands  with  India  is  that  the  Javan  era  is  the  Saka-kala, 
which  is  so  well  known,  and  is  still  in  use  in  parts  of 
Western  India  and  in  the  Himalaya.  According  to  a 
Javan  tradition  an  expedition  from  India,  led  by  a  son 
of  the  king  of  Kujrat  (Gujrat),  arrived  on  the  west  coast 
of  the  island  about  A.D.  603.  A  settlement  was  founded, 
and  the  town  of  Mendan  Kamalan  was  built.  Other 
Hindus  followed,  and  a  great  trade  was  established  with 
the  ports  of  India  and  other  countries  (Raffles,  Hist. 
Java,  ii.,  83).  There  is  however  no  reason  to  suppose 
that  this  was  the  first  arrival  of  Indian  voyagers  in  the 
Archipelago. 

"  Traditions  still  remain  in  Western  India  of  expedi- 
tions to  Java.  A  Guzerati  proverb  runs  thus  :  *  He  who 
goes  to  Java  never  comes  back  ;  but  if  he  does  return, 
his  descendants,  for  seven  generations,  live  at  ease ' 
(Bombay  Gazetter,  i.,  402).  The  bards  in  Marwar  have  a 
legend  that  Bhoj  raja,  the  great  puar  chief  of  Ujaini,  in 
anger  drove  away  his  son  Chandrabhan,  who  sailed  to 
Java  (/#.,  i.,  448). 

"  Evidence  brought  forward  by  Mr.  Kennedy 
(/.  R.  A.  S.,  April,  1898)  shows  that  a  great  sea-borne 


84      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

trade  was  carried  on  from  Indian  ports  by  Dravidian 
merchants  as  early  as  the  seventh  century  B.C.  The 
beginnings  of  Dravidian  navigation,  however,  were 
probably  much  earlier  than  this. 

"  We  have  seen  that  the  sea-borne  commerce  of  the 
Solar  or  Naga  tribes  of  Western  India  had  become 
important  at  a  very  early  period.  Of  this  the  legend  of 
'  the  churning  of  the  ocean  '  already  referred  to  is  an 
allegorical  description,  but  we  have  no  detailed  account 
of  ocean  voyages  until  a  much  later  period.  Sakya 
Buddha  himself,  however,  refers  to  such  voyages.  He 
says  :  '  Long  ago  ocean  going  merchants  were  wont  to 
plunge  forth  upon  the  sea,  taking  with  them  a  shore- 
sighting  bird.  When  the  ship  was  out  of  sight  of  land 
they  would  set  the  shore-sighting  bird  free.  And  it  would 
go  to  the  east  and  to  the  south  and  to  the  west  and  to 
the  north  and  to  the  intermediate  points  and  rise  aloft. 
If  on  the  horizon  it  caught  sight  of  land,  thither  it  would 
go.  But  if  not  then  it  would  come  back  to  the  ship 
again'  (Rhys  Davids,/.  R.  A.  S.,  April,  1899,  432). 

"  It  will  be  observed  that  this  mode  of  finding  the 
position  of  the  ship  at  sea,  which  recalls  the  sending  out 
of  the  birds  from  the  Ark,  is  said  to  have  been  the  custom 
'long  ago.'  It  would  seem  therefore,  that  in  the  fifth 
century  B.C.  other  and  probably  more  scientific  methods 
were  in  use.  It  would  also  appear  that  the  navigation  of 
the  ocean  was  even  then  an  ancient  institution. 

"  In  the  time  of  the  Chinese  Buddhist  pilgrim  Fah 
Hian  (about  406  A.D.)  there  was  a  regular  and  evidently 
old-established  trade  between  India  and  China  and  with 
the  islands  of  the  Archipelago. 

"  Fah  Hian  sailed  from  Tamalitti,  or  Tamralipti,  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Ganges,  in  a  great  merchant  ship,  and 
in  fourteen  days  reached  Ceylon  (Fo-Kwo-ki,  Beal.,  i,  Ixxi, 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.         85 

Ixxii.).  From  thence  he  sailed  in  a  great  ship  which 
carried  about  two  hundred  men,  and  which  was  navigated 
by  observing  the  sun,  moon  and  stars.  In  this  ship  Fah 
Hian  reached  Ye-po-ti  (probably  Java)  in  which  country 
heretics  and  Brahmans  flourished,  but  the  law  of  Buddha 
was  not  much  known  (/#.,  i,  Ixxx.).  Here  the  pilgrim 
embarked  for  China  on  board  another  ship  carrying  two 
hundred  men,  amongst  whom  were  Brahmans.  These 
proposed  to  treat  the  sramana  as  Jonah  was  treated,  and 
for  the  same  reason,  but  some  of  those  on  board  took  his 
part  At  length  when  their  provisions  were  nearly 
exhausted,  they  reached  China  (/&,  I,  Ixxxi.,  Ixxxii.).  All 
these  ships  appear  to  have  been  Indian  and  not  Chinese. 

"  Fah  Hian  mentions  that  pirates  were  numerous  in 
those  seas  (/#.,  i,  Ixxx.),  which  shows  that  the  commerce 
must  have  been  considerable"  (p.  171). 

"  It  seems  in  the  highest  degree  improbable  that  this 
close  connection  between  the  Sun  and  the  serpent  could 
have  originated,  independently,  in  countries  so  far  apart 
as  China  and  the  West  of  Africa,  or  India  and  Peru. 
And  it  seems  scarcely  possible  that,  in  addition  to  this, 
the  same  forms  of  worship  of  these  deities,  and  the  same 
ritual,  could  have  arisen,  spontaneously,  amongst  each  of 
these  far  distant  peoples.  The  alternative  appears  to  be 
that  the  combined  worship  of  the  Sun  and  serpent-gods 
must  have  spread  from  a  common  centre,  by  the  migra- 
tion of,  or  communication  with,  the  people  who  claimed 
Solar  descent, 

"So  universally  was  the  Naga  held  sacred,  that  it 
would  seem  to  have  been  the  earliest  totem  of  the  people 
who  claimed  descent  from  the  Sun-god"  (p.  183). 

I  have  quoted  so  extensively  from  Oldham's  fascinat- 
ing work  because  the  conclusions  at  which  he  arrived 
from  a  study  of  the  ancient  literature  of  India  is  confirmed 


86      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

by  evidence  derived  from  utterly  different  sources,  not 
only  from  India  itself  but  also  from  other  countries.  For, 
scattered  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  India,  are 
to  be  found  thousands  of  indications  (in  traditions,  beliefs, 
customs,  social  organisation  and  material  relics)  that  the 
complete  "heliolithic"  culture  had  reached  India  not  later 
than  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century  B.C. 

Moreover  the  evidence  which  I  have  culled  from 
Oldham  bears  out  the  conclusions  my  own  investiga- 
tions lead  up  to,  namely,  that  the  "heliolithic"  culture 
spread  from  India  to  Malaysia  soon  after  it  reached  India 
itself.  It  is  surely  something  more  than  a  mere  coinci- 
dence that  the  period  of  the  greatest  maritime  exploits  of 
the  Phoenicians,  in  the  course  of  which,  according  to  many 
authorities,  they  reached  India  or  even  further  cast,  should 
coincide  with  that  of  the  great  pre- Aryan  maritime  race 
of  India,  whose  great  expeditions,  as  the  above  quotations 
indicate,  were  primarily  for  purposes  of  commerce  between 
the  Persian  Gulf  and  the  West  Coast  of  India.  There  is 
gradually  accumulating  a  considerable  mass  of  evidence 
to  suggest  that,  if  the  Asuras  were  not  themselves  Phoe- 
nicians, they  acquired  their  maritime  skill  from  these 
famous  sailors  and  traders.  The  same  hardy  mariners 
who  brought  the  new  knowledge  and  practices  from  the 
Persian  Gulf  to  India  and  Ceylon  also  carried  it  further, 
to  Burma  and  Indonesia. 

That  this  is  so  is  clearly  shown  by  the  fact  that  these 
customs  spread  to  Indonesia  and  the  Pacific  before 
cremation  was  introduced  ;  and  it  has  been  indicated 
above  that  the  introduction  of  the  practice  of  cremation 
into  India  may  have  taken  place  within  a  century  of  the 
arrival  of  the  "  heliolithic "  civilization  there.  Hence  it 
is  obvious  that  the  latter  must  have  spread  to  the  far  east 
soon  after  it  reached  India  ;  and  the  completeness  of  the 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.         87 

transmission  of  the  distinctive  culture-complex  can  be 
explained  only  by  supposing  that  the  same  people  who 
brought  if  to  India  also  carried  it  further  east. 

All  the  other  evidence  at  our  disposal  is  in  full 
harmony  with  this  view.  .  The  advancing  wave  of  western 
culture  swept  past  India  into  Indonesia,  carrying  into 
the  isles  of  the  Pacific  and  on  to  the  American  littoral 
the  products  of  the  older  civilizations  at  first  almost, 
but  not  altogether,  untainted  by  Indian  influence;  but 
for  centuries  afterwards,  as  this  same  ferment  gradually 
leavened  the  vast  bulk  of  India,  the  stream  of  western 
culture  continued  to  percolate  eastwards  and  carried  with 
it  in  succession  the  influence  of  the  Brahmanical,  Buddhist 
and,  within  in  a  more  restricted  area,  Mahometan  cults. 

It  is  an  interesting  confirmation  of  the  general 
accuracy  of  the  scheme  that  has  now  been  sketched  out 
that  the  dates  at  which  the  influence  of  Egypt  began  to  be 
exerted  in  the  east,  that  to  which  Rhys  Davids  assigns  the 
definite  influencing  of  India  by  Babylonia,  that  at  which 
India  influenced  Malaysia,  and  finally  that  assigned  by 
students  of  the  Polynesian  problem  to  the  inauguration  of 
the  great  Indonesian  migration  into  the  Pacific  (60  and  98), 
all  fit  into  one  consecutive  series,  though  each  was 
determined  from  different  kinds  of  evidence  and  inde- 
pendently of  the  rest. 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  discuss  the  evidence  for  the 
coming  of  the  "  heliolithic"  culture  to  Indonesia,  for  the 
complex  problems  of  this  region  have  been  analysed  and 
interpreted  in  a  masterly  fashion  by  W.  J.  Perry  in  a 
book  which  is  shortly  to  be  published.  The  form  which 
my  present  communication  has  assumed  is  largely  the 
outcome  of  the  reading  of  Perry's  manuscript  and  of 
discussions  with  him  of  the  new  lines  of  investigation 
which  it  suggested  ;  and  I  am  satisfied  to  leave  this  region 


88      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

for  him  to  elucidate  in  detail.  It  will  suffice  to  say  here 
that  the  traditions  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  various  islands 
of  Malaysia,  no  less  than  their  heterogeneous  customs 
and  beliefs,  provided  him  with  very  precise  evidence  in 
demonstration  of  the  complex  constitution  of  the  "  helio- 
lithic  "  culture,  and  of  the  fact  that  it  was  brought  to  the 
islands  by  an  immigration  from  the  west. 

There  is  less  need  for  me  to  analyse  the  vast  literature 
relating  to  the  burial  practices  in  the  islands  of  the  Malay 
Archipelago  since  this  useful  service  has  already  been 
accomplished  by  Hertz  (33).  Although  I  dissent  from 
the  main  contention  in  his  interpretation  of  the  facts,  his 
accurate  record  is  none  the  less  valuable  on  that  account — 
perhaps  indeed  it  is  more  useful,  as  it  certainly  cannot  be 
accused  of  bias  in  favour  of  the  views  I  am  expounding. 

A  great  variety  of  burial  customs,  in  most  respects 
closely  analogous  to  the  practices  of  the  Naga  tribes  of 
India,  is  found  in  Indonesia  ; — exposing  the  dead  on  trees 
or 'platforms,  burial  in  hollow  trees,  smoking  and  other 
methods  of  preservation,  temporary  burial,  and  cremation. 

Apart  from  the  definite  evidence  of  preservation  of 
the  dead  found  in  scattered  islands  from  one  end  of  the 
Archipelago  to  the  other,  there  are  much  more  generally 
diffused  practices  which  are  unquestionably  derived  from 
the  former  custom  of  mummification. 

In  the  account  of  mummification  as  practised  in  the 
more  savage  African  tribes,  it  was  seen  that  the  practice 
was  restricted  in  most  cases  to  the  bodies  of  kings  ;  and 
even  then  the  failure  to  preserve  the  body  in  a  permanent 
manner  compelled  these  peoples  to  modify  the  Egyptian 
methods.  Realising  that  the  corpse,  even  when  preserved 
as  efficiently  as  they  were  able  to  perform  the  work  of 
embalming,  would  undergo  a  process  of  disintegration 
within  a  few  months,  it  became  the  practice  to  rescue  the 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        89 

skull,  to  which  special  importance  was  attached  (for  the 
definite  reasons  explained  by  the  early  Egyptian  evidence). 

In  his  survey  Hertz  (33,  p.  66)  calls  attention  to  the 
widespread  custom  of  temporary  burial  throughout 
Indonesia,  but,  instead  of  recognising  that  such  procedures 
have  come  into  vogue  as  a  degradation  of  the  full  rites 
incidental  to  mummification,  he  regards  it  as  part  of  a 
widespread  ''notion  que  les  derniers  rites  funeraires  ne 
peuvent  pas  etre  celebres  de  suite  apres  la  mort,  mais 
seulement  a  1'expiration  d'une  periode  plus  on  moins 
longue  "  (p.  66) ;  and  regards  mummification  simply  as  a 
specialised  form  of  this  rite  which  is  almost  universal 
(p.  67) : — "  il  parait  legitime  de  considerer  la  momifica- 
tion  comme  un  cas  particulier  et  derive  de  la  sepulture 
provisoire."  (p.  69).  This  is  a  remarkable  inversion  of  the 
true  explanation.  For  the  enormous  mass  of  evidence 
which  is  now  available  makes  it  quite  certain  that  the 
practice  of  temporary  burial  was  adopted  only  when 
failure  (or  the  risk  of  failure)  to  preserve  the  body  com- 
pelled less  cultured  people  to  desist  from  the  complete 
process. 

I  am  in  full  agreement  with  Hertz  when  he  says : — • 
41  L'homologie  entre  la  preservation  artificielle  du  cadavre 
et  la  simple  exposition  temporaire  paraitra  moins  difficile 
a  admettre  si  Ton  tient  compte  du  fait  qui  sera  mis  en 
lumiere  plus  bas  :  les  ossements  sees,  residu  de  la  decom- 
position, constituent  pour  le  mort  un  corps  incorruptible, 
absolument  comme  la  momie."  (p.  69).  But  does  not  this 
entirely  bear  out  my  contention  ?  It  is  quite  inconceivable 
that  the  practice  of  mummification  could  have  been 
derived  from  the  custom  of  preparing  the  skeleton  ;  but 
the  reverse  is  quite  a  natural  transition,  for  even  in  the 
hands  of  skilled  embalmers  (see  especially  39;,  not  to 
mention  untutored  savage  peoples,  the  measures  taken  for 


9O      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

preserving  the  body  may  fail  and  the  skeleton  alone  may 
be  spared.  If  this  contention  be  conceded,  the  demon- 
stration given  by  Hertz  of  the  remarkable  geographical 
distribution  of  customs  of  temporary  burial  affords  a  most 
valuable  confirmation  of  the  general  scheme  of  the  present 
communication.  "  Au  point  de  vue  ou  nous  sommes 
places,  il  y  a  homologie  rigoureuse  entre  1'cxposition  du 
cadavre  sur  les  branches  d'un  arbre,  telle  que  la  pratiquent 
les  tribus  du  centre  de  1'Australie,  ou  a  Tinte-neiir  de  la 
maison  des  vivants,  comme  cela  se  rencontre  chez  certains 
Papous  et  chez.quelques  peuples  Bantous,  ou  sur  une 
plateforme  elevee  a  dessein,  ainsi  que  le  font  en  general 
les  Polynesians  et  de  nombreuses  tribus  indiennes  de 
I'Amerique  du  Nerd,  ou  enfin  1'enterrement  provisoire, 
observe  en  particulier  par  la  plupart  des  Indiens  de 
I'Amerique  du  Sud"  (p.  67).  There  can  be  no  doubt 
whatever  of  the  justice  of  this  "  homology,"  for  in  every 
one  of  the  areas  mentioned  these  customs  exist  side  by 
side  with  the  practice  of  mummification  ;  and  in  many 
cases  there  is  definite  evidence  to  show  that  the  other 
methods  of  treatment  have  been  derived  from  it  by  a  pro- 
cess of  degradation.  In  his  excellent  bibliography,  and 
especially  the  illuminating  footnotes,  Hertz  gives  a  number 
of  references  to  the  practice  cf  desiccation  by  smoking 
or  simple  forms  of  embalming  which  had  escaped  me  in 
my  search  for  information  on  these  matters.  He  refers 
especially  to  further  instances  of  such  practices  in  Australia, 
New  Guinea,  various  parts  of  West  Africa,  Madagascar 
and  America  (p.  68). 

An  interesting  reference  in  the  same  note  (p.  68, 
footnote  5)  is  to  the  practice  of  simple  embalming  among 
the  Ainos  of  Sakhalin  (Preuss,  Bcgrabnisarten  der  Ameri- 
kaner,  p.  190).  This  seems  to  supply  an  important  link 
between  the  Eastern  Asiatic  littoral  and  the  Aleutian 


MancJ tester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  IO.        91 

Islands,  where  mummification  is  practised.  In  Saghalien, 
according  to  St.  John  ("The  Ainos,"  Journ.  Anthropol. 
Inst.,  Vol.  II.,  1873,  P-  253)>  "when  the  chief  of  a  tribe  or 
village  died,  his  body  was  laid  out  on  a  table  close  to  the 
door  of  his  hut ;  his  entrails  were  then  removed,  and 
daily  for  twelve  months  his  wife  and  daughters  wash  him 
thoroughly.  He  is  allowed  ....  to  dry  in  the  sun." 

In  a  recent  article  on  the  customs  of  the  people  of 
Laos  (G.  Maupetit,  "  Moeurs  laotiennes,"  Bull,  et  Mem.  de 
la  Soc.  d' Anthropol.  de  Paris,  1913),  an  account  is  given 
of  the  practice  of  mummification  in  this  far  south-eastern 
corner  of  the  Asiatic  mainland.  Cremation  is  the  regular 
means  adopted  for  disposal  of  the  dead  :  but  it  is  also 
"  the  Laotian's  ideal  to  be  able  to  preserve  the  corpse  in 
his  house,  for  as  long  a  time  as  possible,  before  incinerating 
it :  in  the  same  way  the  Siamese  and  Chinese  keep  their 
dead  in  the  house  for  several  months,  often  for  several 
years  "  (p.  549). 

According  to  Maupetit  the  method  of  preservation 
is  a  most  remarkable  one.  They  pour  from  75  to  300 
grammes  of  mercury  into  the  mouth  !  "It  passes  along 
the  alimentary  canal  and  suffices  to  produce  mummifica- 
tion, the  rapid  desiccation  of  the  organic  tissues."  Then 
the  body  was  stretched  upon  a  thick  bed  of  melted  wax, 
wood  ashes,  cloth  and  cushions. 

The  great  stream  of  "  heliolithic "  culture  exerted  a 
profound  influence  upon  and  played  a  large  part  in 
shaping  the  peculiar  civilizations  of  China,  Corea,  and 
Japan.  As  the  practice  of  embalming  does  not  play  an 
obtrusive  part15  in  this  influence,  I  do  not  propose  (in 
the  present  communication)  to  enter  upon  the  discussion 

15  Reutter  (63)  quotes  the  statement  from  Tschirch  ihat  Neuhof  has 
described  the  embalming  of  bodies  in  Asia.  IP.  Borneo  camphor,  areca  nut 
and  the  wood  of  aloes  and  musk  are  used  ;  and  in  China  camphor  and 
sandalwood. 


92      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

of  these  matters,  except  to  note  in  passing  that  the  in- 
fluence exerted  by  the  "  heliolithic "  culture  upon  the 
Pacific  coast  of  America  may  have  been  exerted  partly 
by  the  East  Asiatic- Aleutian  route  (see  Map  II.). 

The  disgusting  practice  of  collecting  the  fluids  which 
drip  from  the  putrefying  corpse  and  mixing  them  with 
the  food  for  the  living  occurs  in  Indonesia,  in  New 
Guinea  and  the  neighbouring  islands,  in  Melanesia, 
Polynesia  and  in  Madagascar  (for  the  bibliographical 
references  see  Hertz,  p.  83,  footnote  3), 

The  Indonesian  methods  of  preserving  the  dead  are 
found  in  Seram  (W.  J.  Perry),  and  the  report  recently 
published  by  Lorenz16(43,  p  22)  records  a  similar  practice 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Dore  Bay  in  North-West  New 
Guinea.  The  corpse  was  tied  to  the  rafter  of  the 
dwelling-house  ;  and  the  practice  of  mixing  the  juices  of 
decomposition  with  the  food  is  in  vogue  also.  The 
accounts  given  by  D'Albertis  (I)  and  other  travellers 
show  that  analogous  customs  are  found  at  other  places  in 
New  Guinea.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  practice 
spread  along  the  north  coast  of  the  island  and  then 
around  its  eastern  extremity  to  reach  the  islands  of  the 
Torres  Straits,  where  the  practice  is  seen  in  its  fully 
developed  form,  as  Flower  (19),  Haddon  and  Myers  (25), 
and  Hamlyn-Harris  (27)  have  described. 

As  I  have  already  referred  to  Papuan  mummies  earlier 
in  this  communication  and  at  some  future  time  intend  to 
devote  a  special  memoir  to  the  full  discussion  of  the 
methods  of  the  Torres  Straits  embalmers,  I  shall  not  go 
into  the  matter  in  detail  here.  I  should  like,  however, 
to  call  special  attention  to  the  admirable  account  given 
by  Haddon  and  Myers  (25)  of  the  associated  funeral  rites. 

10  For  this  and  certain  other  references  I  have  to  thank  my  colleague 
Professor  S.  J.  Hickson,  F.R.S.  So  far  I  have  been  unable  to  consult  the 
full  reports  of  Lorenz's  expedition. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  //>.  (1915),  No.  10.        93 

In  his  memoir  Flower  described  two  interesting  mum- 
mies, then  in  the  Museum  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons 
in  London,  one  "brought  in  1872  from  Darnley  Island  in 
Torres  Strait  by  Mr.  Charles  Lemaistre,  Captain  of  the 
French  barque  '  Victorine,'  and  the  other,  an  Australian 
mummy,  obtained  in  1845  near  Adelaide,  by  Sir  George 
Grey."  By  a  curious  and  utterly  incomprehensible  act 
of  vandalism  these  extremely  rare  and  priceless  ethno- 
logical specimens  were  deliberately  destroyed  by  Sir 
William  Flower,  who  naively  explains  his  extraordinary 
action  by  the  statement  "as  the  skeleton  will  form  a 
more  instructive  specimen  when  the  dried  and  decaying 
integuments  are  removed  I  have  had  it  cleaned  "  (p.  393) ! 
He  treated  in  the  same  manner  the  second  mummy,  the 
only  example  of  its  kind,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  in  this 
country!  His  photographs  show  that  these  two  speci- 
mens, so  far  from  being  "  decaying,"  were  in  a  remarkably 
good  state  of  preservation  at  the  time  he  doomed  them 
to  destruction. 

Captain  Lemaistre  found  the  Torres  Strait  mummy 
"  in  its  grave,  which  consisted  of  a  high  straw  and  bamboo 
hut  of  round  form  :  it  was  not  lying  down,  but  standing 
up  on  the  stretcher  "  (19,  p.  389).  This  is  a  close  parallel 
to  the  African  customs — mummification,  burial  in  a  house 
of  round  form,  and  fixing  the  corpse  to  a  rough  form  of 
funeral  bier,  which  is  stood  up  in  the  house. 

The  skin  was  painted  red,  the  scalp  black.  "  The 
sockets  of  the  eyes  were  filled  with  a  dark  brown  sub- 
stance, apparently  a  vegetable  gum In  this  was 

imbedded  a  narrow  oval  piece  of  mother  of  pearl,  pointed 
at  each  end,  in  the  centre  of  the  anterior  surface  of  which 
is  fixed  a  round  mass  of  the  same  resinous  substance, 
representing  the  pupil  of  the  eye  "  (p.  301). 

"  Both  nostrils  had  been  distended." 

• 


94      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

"  In  the  right  flank  was  a  longitudinal  incision,  3! 
inches  in  length,  extending  between  the  last  rib  and  the 
crest  of  the  ilium.  This  had  been  very  neatly  closed  by 
what  is  called  in  surgery  the  interrupted  suture.  .  .  .  The 
whole  of  the  pelvic,  abdominal  and  thoracic  viscera  had 
been  removed,  and  their  place  was  occupied  by  four 

pieces  of  very  soft  wood Except  the  wound  in  the 

flank,  there  was  no  other  opening  or  injury  to  the  skin  " 

(P-  390- 

"Heads  and  bodies  prepared  in  a  similar  way "  are 
found  in  many  museums,  and  afford  an  interesting  illus- 
tration of  the  old  Egyptian  practice  of  paying  special 
attention  to  the  head.  This  is  all  the  more  instructive  in 
view  of  the  fact  that  it  was  common  in  certain  regions, 
especially  Mallicolo  in  the  New  Hebrides,  to  restore  the 
features  by  means  of  clay  and  resinous  paste,  usually 
making  use  of  the  skull  as  a  basis,  but  occasionally 
modelling  the  whole  body,17  the  model  including  parts  of 
the  deceased's  skeleton  (see  Henry  Balfour's  article, 
"  Memorial  Heads  in  the  Pitt  Rivers  Museum,"  Man, 
Vol.  I.,  1901,  p.  65).  These  modelling-practices  and 
especially  the  fact  that  they  usually  deal  with  the  head 
(or  even  face)  only  afford  an  interesting  confirmation  of 
the  Egyptian  origin  of  these  customs  (vide  supra,  etc.,  40). 

In  the  6th  volume  of  the  reports  of  the  Cambridge 
Anthropological  Expedition  to  Torres  Straits,  C.  S.  Myers 
and  Haddon  (25,  pp.  129  and  135)  give  a  detailed  account 
of  the  funeral  ceremonies  from  which  I  quote  certain 
points.  "  As  soon  as  death  had  occurred  the  women  of 
the  village  started  wailing.  The  corpse  was  placed  on 
the  ground  on  a  mat  in  front  of  the  house  ;  the  arms  were 
placed  close  to  the  side  ;  the  great  toes  were  tied  together 

1 7  A  curious  feature  of  these  models  is  the  representation  of  faces  on  the 
shoulders.  Similar  practices  have  been  recorded  in  America  (Bancroft,  3). 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        95 

by  a  string  ;  the  hair  of  the  head  and  face  was  cut  off 
and  thrown  away ;  the  length  of  the  nose  was  then 
measured  with  a  piece  of  wax,  which  was  preserved  by  a 
female  relative  for  subsequent  use  in  making  a  wax  mask 
for  the  prepared  skull.  The  dead  man's  bow  and  arrow 
and  his  stone-headed  club  were  laid  beside  him"  (p.  129). 
The  Egyptian  analogies  in  all  of  these  procedures  is  quite 
obvious. 

"Five  men  wearing  masks  performed  a  series  of 
manoeuvres  ending  up  with  flexion  of  the  arms  and  a 
bending  of  the  head.  This  movement  was  said  to  indicate 
the  rising  and  setting  of  the  sun  and  to  be  symbolic  of 
the  life  and  death  of  man. 

"  Mourners  then  took  the  body  and  placed  it  upon  a 
wooden  framework,  which  stood  upon  four  wooden  sup- 
ports at  a  little  distance  from  the  house  of  the  deceased. 
The  relatives  then  took  large  yams  and  placed  them 
beside  the  body  on  the  framework  ;  they  also  hung  large 
bunches  of  bananas  upon  the  bamboos  around.  This 
was  regarded  as  nourishment  for  the  ghost,  which  was 
supposed  to  eat  it  at  night-time  (p.  135). 

"  In  two  or  three  days  when  the  skin  of  the  body  had 
become  loose  the  framework  was  taken  up  to  the  reef  in 
a  small  canoe  ;  the  epidermis  was  then  rubbed  off  and  by 
means  of  a  sharp  shell  a  small  incision  was  made  in  the 
side  of  the  abdomen  (in  the  right  side,  at  least,  in  the 
case  of  women),  whence  the  viscera  were  extracted. 

"  The  perineum  was  incised  in  the  males." 

From  a  study  of  all  the  literature  regarding  this 
custom,  as  well  as  the  actual  specimens  now  in  Sydney 
and  'Brisbane,  it  is  clear  that,  the  incision  may  be  made 
either  in  the  left  or  right  flank  or  in  the  perineum,  and 
that  sex  does  not  determine  the  site. 

11  The  abdominal  cavity  was  then  filled  up  with  pieces 


96      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

of  Nipa  palm  ;  the  viscera  were  thrown  into  the  sea  and 
the  incision  closed  by  means  of  fine  fish  line.  An  arrow 
was  used  to  remove  the  brain,  partly  by  way  of  the 
foramen  magnum  and  partly  through  a  small  slit  which 
was  made  in  the  back  of  the  neck.  The  'strong  skin'  of 
the  brain  (the  dura  mater)  was  first  cut  and  then  the 
*  soft  skin '  was  pulled  out. 

"  The  body  was  then  brought  back  to  the  island  and 
was  placed  in  a  sitting  position  upon  a  stone  ;  the  entire 
body  was  then  painted  with  a  mixture  of  red  earth  and 
sea  water.  The  head,  body  and  limbs  were  then  lashed 
to  the  framework  with  string  and  a  small  stick  was 
affixed  to  the  lower  jaw  to  keep  it  from  drooping.  The 
framework,  with  its  burden,  was  fastened  vertically  to  two 
posts  set  up  in  the  rear  of  the  house,  and  it  was  protected 
from  public  view  by  a  screen  of  coconut  leaves.  The 
body  was  then  gently  rubbed  down  and  holes  were  made 
with  the  point  of  an  arrow  so  that  the  juices  might 
escape.  A  fire  was  always  kept  alight  beneath  the  body, 
'  by-n-by  meat  swell  up'  (p.  136). 

"  D'Albertis  (l)  saw  in  Darnley  Island  the  mummy 
of  a  man,  who  had  been  dead  over  a  year,  standing  in  the 
middle  of  the  widow's  house  attached  to  a  kind  of  upright 
ladder  of  poles.  They  tint  him  from  time  to  time  with 
red  chalk  (ochre)  and  keep  his  skin  soft  by  anointing  it 
with  coconut  oil  "  (p.  137). 

In  the  Berlin  Museum  fur  Volkerkunde  there  are 
mummies  of  two  children,  photographs  of  which,  obtained 
from  Professor  von  Luschan,  are  reproduced  by  Dr. 
Haddon.  They  were  given  to  Dr.  Bastian  by  the  Rev. 
James  Chamlers  in  1880,  having  been  obtained  at 
Stephen's  Island,  One  of  them  is  a  small  girl  a  few  days 
old.  The  body  is  painted  red  all  over,  except  the  scalp 
and  eyebrows,  which  are  blackened.  The  other  one  was 


MancJiester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.        97 

a  small  girl  two  or  three  years  of  age  treated  in  a  similar 
way  ;  the  incision  for  embalming  is  on  the  left  side  and 
has  been  sewn  up. 

"  In  1845  Jukes  saw  on  the  lap  of  a  woman  of  Darnley 
Island  the  body  of  a  child  a  few  months  old  which  seemed 
to  have  been  dead  for  some  time.  It  was  stretched  on  a 
framework  of  sticks  and  smeared  over  with  a  thick  red 
pigment,  which  dressing  she  was  engaged  in  renewing. 
("Voyage  of  the  'Fly,'"  Vol.  I.,  1847,  p.  246)"  (p. 


"  Macgillivray  ("  Voyage  of  the  '  Rattlesnake,'  "  Vol. 
II.,  1852,  p.  48)  also  refers  to  a  mummy  of  a  child  in 
Darnley  Island.  Sketches  of  the  two  Miriam  mummies 
in  the  Brisbane  Museum  will  be  found  on  Plate  94  of 
Edge  Partington  and  Heape's  Ethnographical  Album  of 
the  Pacific  Islands,  third  series.  [Compare  also  Plate  2, 
Figure  4,  in  Brockett's  "  Voyage  to  Torres  Straits/' 
Sydney,  1836]  "(p.  137). 

"  On  about  the  tenth  day  after  death,  when  the  hands 
and  feet  have  become  partially  dried,  the  relatives,  using 
a  bamboo  knife,  remove  the  skin  of  the  palms  and  soles, 
together  with  the  nails,  and  then  cut  out  the  tongue, 
which  is  put  into  a  bamboo  clamp  so  that  it  may  be  kept 
straight  while  drying.  These  were  presented  to  the 
widow,  who  henceforth  wore  them"  (p.  138). 

A  great  deal  of  further  information  in  regard  to  this 
practice  is  given  by  Iladdon  and  Myers  in  their  impor- 
tant monograph.  Among  other  things  they  call  attention 
once  more  to  the  custom  of  preserving  the  skull  in  the 
Torres  Straits  Islands  where  mummification  is  practised. 
The  use  of  masks  and  ceremonial  dances  to  assist  the 
performers  so  as  the  more  realistically  to  play  the  part 
of  the  deceased  is  welcome  confirmation  of  the  conclusion 
drawn  from  geographical  distribution  that  such  practices 


98       ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

were  intimately  related  to  mummification  and  form  part 
of  the  ritual  genetically  linked  to  it. 

Dr.  Hamlyn-Harris,  the  Director  of  the  Queensland 
Museum,  gives  an  account  (27)  of  the  two  mummies  from 
the  Torres  Straits,  which  are  now  in  Brisbane  ;  and  he 
adds  further  interesting  information  which  he  obtained 
from  Mr.  J.  S.  Bruce,  of  Murray  Island,  who  was  also  one 
of  Dr.  Haddon's  informants.  During  my  recent  visit  to 
Australia  Dr.  Hamlyn-Harris  very  kindly  gave  me  every 
facility  for  examining  these  two  mummies  (as  well  as  the 
Australian  mummies,  in  the  Queensland  Museum);  and  I 
also  examined  another  specimen  in  the  Macleay  Museum 
of  the  University  of  Sydney.  I  am  preparing  a  full  report 
on  all  of  these  interesting  specimens. 

From  the  Torres  Straits  the  practice  of  mummification 
spread  to  Australia,  as  Flower  (19),  Frazer  (22),  Howitt 
(see  Hertz,  33),  Roth  (71)  and  Hamlyn-Harris  (28),  among 
others,  have  described.  Roth  says  "  Desiccation  is  a  form 
of  disposal  of  the  dead  practised  only  in  the  case  of  very 
distinguished  men.  After  being  disembowelled  and  dried 
by  fire  the  corpse  is  tied  up  and  carried  about  for  months." 
(71,  p.  393).  The  mummy  was  painted  with  red  ochre 
(Fraser,  22). 

In  Roth's  photographs,  as  well  as  in  the  mummies 
which  I  have  had  the  opportunity  of  examining,  the 
embalming-incision  was  made  in  the  characteristically 
Egyptian  situation  in  the  left  flank.  In  one  of  the 
mummies  in  the  Brisbane  Museum  (see  28,  plate  6)  the 
head  is  severely  damaged.  Examination  of  the  speci- 
men indicates  that  incisions  had  been  deliberately  made. 
Perhaps  it  was  an  attempt  to  remove  the  brain,  which 
ended  in  destruction  of  the  cranium. 

A  curious  feature  of  Australian  embalming  is  that  the 
body  was  always  flexed,  and  not  extended  as  in  the  Torres 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.         99 

Straits.  At  first  I  was  inclined  to  believe  that  this  may 
be  due  to  the  influence  of  the  Early  Egyptian  (Second 
Dynasty)  procedure  (89),  but  a  fuller  consideration  of  the 
evidence  leads  me  to  the  conclusion  that  the  adoption 
of  the  flexed  position  is  due  to  syncretism  with  local 
burial  customs,  which  were  being  observed  when  the 
bringers  of  the  "  heliolithic  "  culture  reached  Australia. 
It  is  probable  that  the  boomerang  came  from  Egypt,  via 
East  Africa,  India  (12)  and  Indonesia  at  the  same  time. 

Several  curious  burial  customs  which  may  be  regarded 
as  degradations  of  the  practice  of  mummification  occur  in 
Australia,  but  the  consideration  of  these  I  must  defer  for 
the  present. 

In  the  discussion  on  Flower's  memoir  (19),  Hyde 
Clarke  justly  emphasized  "  the  importance  of  the  demon- 
strations in  reference  to  their  bearings  on  the  connection 
of  the  Australian  populations  with  those  of  the  main  con- 
tinents, and  in  the  influence  exerted  in  Australasia  at  a 
former  time  by  a  more  highly  cultivated  race.  This,  to 
his  mind,  was  the  explanation  of  the  relations  of  the 
higher  culture,  whether  with  regard  to  language,  marriage 
and  kindred,  weapon  names,  or  modes  of  culture,  such  as 
the  mummies  now  described,  the  modes  of  incision,  and 
form  of  burial.  He  did  not  consider  these  institutions, 
as  some  great  authorities  did,  indigenous  in  Australia" 
(19,  p.  394). 

Corroborative  evidence  is  now  accumulating  (70), 
which  will  definitely  establish  the  reality  of  the  influence 
thus  adumbrated  by  Clarke  37  years  ago. 

Frazer  (22,  p.  80)  says  the  burial  (in  Australia)  on  a 
raised  stage  reminds  him  of  the  "  towers  of  silence,"  and 
adds  : — "  This  novelty  of  a  raised  stage  can  scarcely  be  a 
thing  which  our  blacks  have  invented  for  themselves 
since  they  came  to  Australia  ;  and  if  it  is  a  custom  which 


IOO     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

some  portion  of  their  ancestors  brought  with  them  into 
this  country,  I  would  argue  from  it  that  these  ancestors 
were  once  in  contact  with,  or  rather  formed  part  of,  a 
race  which  had  beliefs  similar  to  those  of  the  Persians  ; 
such  beliefs  are  not  readily  adopted  by  strangers  ;  they 
belong  to  a  race."  Frazer  proceeds  to  contrast  this 
practice  with  the  other  Australian  custom  of  desiccation, 
which,  he  says,  4(  corresponds  to  the  Egyptian  practice  of 
mummification"  (p.  8 1) :  but,  as  Hertz  (33  et  supra}  has 
pointed  out,  they  were  inspired  by  the  same  fundamental 
idea,  however  much  the  present  practitioners  of  the  two 
methods  may  fail  to  realize  this  in  their  beliefs  and 
traditions.  The  interesting  suggestion  emerges  from 
these  considerations  that  the  peculiar  Persian  burial  cus- 
toms may  be  essentially  a  degraded  and  profoundly 
modified  form  of  the  ancient  Egyptian  funerary  rites. 

In  his  "  Polynesian  Researches "  William  Ellis  (15) 
gives  an  interesting,  though  unfortunately  too  brief, 
account  of  the  Tahitian  practice  of  embalming.  Among 
the  poor  and  middle  classes  "  methods  of  preservation 
were  too  expensive  "  to  be  used,  but  the  body  was  "  placed 
upon  a  sort  of  bier  covered  with  the  best  native  cloth  " 
while  awaiting  burial  (p.  399). 

"  The  bodies  of  the  dead,  among  the  chiefs,  were, 
however,  in  general  preserved  above  ground  :  a  temporary 
house  or  shed  was  erected  for  them,  and  they  were  placed 
on  a  kind  of  bier  .  .  .  sometimes  the  moisture  of  the  body 
was  removed  by  pressing  the  different  parts,  drying  it  in 
the  sun,  and  anointing  it  with  fragrant  oils.  At  other 
times,  the  intestines,  brains,  etcetera  were  removed  :  all 
moisture  was  extracted  from  the  body,  which  was  fix^d  in 
a  sitting  position  during  the  day,  and  exposed  to  the  sun, 
and,  when  placed  horizontally  at  night  was  frequently 
turned  over,  that  it  might  not  remain  long  on  the  same 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       101 

side.  The  inside  was  then  filled  with  cloth  saturated  with 
perfumed  oils,  which  were  also  injected  into  other  parts  of 
the  body,  and  carefully  rubbed  over  the  outside  every 
day  "  (pp.  400  and  401). 

"  It  was  then  clothed,  and  fixed  in  a  sitting  posture  ; 
a  small  altar  was  erected  before  it,  and  offerings  of  fruit, 
food  and  flowers,  were  daily  presented  by  the  relatives,  or 
the  priests  appointed  to  attend  the  body.  In  this  state  it 
was  preserved  several  months,  and  when  it  decayed,  the 
skull  was  carefully  kept  by  the  family,  while  the  other 
bones  etc.  were  buried  within  the  precincts  of  the  family 
temple  "  (p.  401). 

Ellis  makes  the  significant  comment: — "  It  is  singular 
that  the  practice  of  preserving  the  bodies  of  their  dead  by 
the  process  of  embalming,  which  has  been  thought  to 
indicate  a  high  degree  of  civilization,  and  which  was 
carried  to  such  perfection  by  one  of  the  most  celebrated 
nations  of  antiquity,  some  thousand  years  ago,  should  be 
found  to  prevail  among  this  people."  The  whole  of  the 
circumstances  attending  the  practice  of  this  custom,  and 
the  curious  ritual  and  the  behaviour  of  the  mourners,  as 
described  by  Ellis,  no  less  than  the  details  of  the  process, 
in  fact  afford  the  most  positive  evidence  of  its  derivation 
from  Egypt. 

Ellis  says  "it  is  also  practiced  by  other  distant  nations 
of  the  Pacific,  and  on  some  of  the  coasts  washed  by  its 
waters."  "  In  some  of  the  islands  they  dried  the  bodies, 
and,  wrapping  them  in  numerous  folds  of  cloth,  suspended 
them  from  the  roofs  of  their  dwelling-houses"  (p.  406). 

Ellis  notes  the  remarkable  points  of  identity  between 
the  Tahitian  account  of  the  deluge  and  not  only  the 
Hebrew  but  also  those  of  the  Mexicans  and  Peruvians 
and  many  other  peoples  (p.  394). 

In  Glaumont's  summary  (24,  p.   517)  five   modes  of 


io2     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

burial  are  described  as  being  practised  in  New  Caledonia. 
The  first  is  burial  in  the  flexed  position  ;  2nd,  extended 
burial  in  caves  ;  3rd,  exposure  of  the  body  in  trees  or  on 
the  mountains  ;  4th,  mummification  ;  5th,  the  body  erect 
or  reposing  in  a  dug-out  canoe.  With  regard  to  the 
method  of  embalming,  this  is  practised  only  in  the  case 
of  a  chief.  The  body  of  a  chief  soon  after  death  was 
covered  with  pricks  into  which  were  introduced  the  juices 
of  certain  plants  with  the  object  of  preventing  decompo- 
sition of  the  tissues.  Afterwards  the  body  was  suitably 
dried  or  smoked,  then  it  was  dressed  in  its  best  clothes, 
its  face  painted  red  and  black,  and  then  the  body  was 
preserved  indefinitely.  A  hole  was  made  at  the  top  of 
the  hut,  and  by  means  of  this  they  haul  up  the  mummy. 
After  it  has  been  exposed  in  this  way  for  a  certain  time, 
the  body  was  withdrawn  from  the  hole  into  the  house, 
which  was  then  carefully  shut  up  and  became  taboo  with 
all  that  it  contained.  Analogous  customs  are  found  in 
New  Zealand  and  elsewhere  in  Oceania.  A  singularly 
strange  custom  is  now  in  use  in  the  New  Hebrides  and 
in  the  Solomon  Islands.  The  father  and  son,  for  example, 
or  the  husband  and  wife,  having  just  died,  they  smoke 
the  head  alone  as  in  New  Zealand,  but  they  make  (with 
bamboo  covered  with  cloth)  a  mannikin,  having  roughly 
the  human  form  ;  then  they  tattoo  the  whole  of  the  sur- 
face ;  fastened  upon  each  shoulder — and  this  is  the 
strange  part  of  it — is  a  piece  of  bamboo,  to  one  of  which 
they  attach  the  father's  head  and  the  other  that  of  his 
son.  [The  account  is  not  altogether  intelligible  here.] 
The  heads  are  painted  white  and  black.  With  reference 
to  the  placing  of  the  body  in  a  canoe,  this  is  reserved  for 
chiefs  only.  When  a  chief  dies,  messengers  go  in  all 
directions,  repeating  "  The  sun  is  set."  This  expression 
springs  from  the  idea  that  the  chief  is  a  god,  the  supreme 
Sun -god. 


Mancliester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       103 

These  procedures  afford  a  remarkably  complete  series 
of  links  with  the  "  heliolithic"  cult  as  practised  elsewhere 
in  the  west  and  east.  The  account  of  the  curious  attach- 
ment of  the  heads  to  the  shoulders  of  the  dummy  figure 
throw  some  light  upon  the  custom  (to  which  I  have 
referred  elsewhere  in  this  communication)  in  Mallicolo 
(6l,  p.  138)  and  in  America  of  representing  human  faces 
on  the  shoulders  of  such  models.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact 
that  in  certain  of  the  Mallicolo  figures  the  phallus  is 
fixed  to  the  girdle  in  a  very  curious  manner,  exactly 
analogous  to  that  recently  described  and  figured  by  < 
Blackmail  from  an  Egyptian  tomb  of  the  Middle  King- 
dom at  Meir. 

Embalming  was  a  method  rarely  employed  in  New 
Zealand. 

"  After  the  extraction  of  the  softer  parts,  oil  or  salt 
was  rubbed  into  the  flesh,  and  the  body  was  dried  in  the 
sun  or  over  a  fire  ;  then  the  mummy  was  wrapped  in 
cloth  and  hidden  away." 

"  In  some  parts  of  New  Zealand  the  skeletons  of 
mummified  bodies  are  found  in  the  crouching  or  sitting 
posture"  (Macmillan  Brown,  7,  P-  70). 

In  Schmidt's  Jahrbucher  der  gesammten  Medicin^  1890, 
Bd.  226,  p.  175,  there  is  an  abstract  of  an  article  on  Samoa 
by  P.  Burzen  in  which,  among  other  things,  the  three 
Egyptian  operations  of  circumcision,  massage  and  mum- 
mification are  described  as  being  practiced. 

The  embalming  is  done  by  women.  After  removing 
the  viscera,  which  are  buried  or  burnt,  the  eviscerated 
corpse  is  then  soaked  for  two  months  in  coco-nut  oil, 
mixed  with  vegetable  juices.  When  the  body  is  fully 
treated  and  no  more  fluid  escapes  from  it,  the  hair  which 
had  previously  been  cut  off,  is  stuck  on  again  with  a 
resinous  paste.  The  body  cavity  is  packed  with  cloth 


1O4     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

soaked  in  vegetable  oil  and  resinous  materials  :  then  the 
mummy  is  wrapped  up  with  bandages,  the  head  and  hands 
being  left  exposed. 

The  body  so  prepared  is  put  in  a  special  place  where 
it  is  preserved  indefinitely. 

"  In  Pitcairn  Island  1,400  miles  due  west  of  Easter 
Island  carved  stone  pillars  or  images  of  a  somewhat  similar 
character  to  those  of  Easter  Island"  are  found  (Enoch, 
16,  p.  274). 

"Another  1,400  miles  to  the  north-west  takes  us  to 
^Tahiti.  The  natives  of  Tahiti  buried  their  chiefs  in  temples ; 
their  embalmed  bodies,  after  being  exposed,  were  interred 
in  a  couching  position.  Mention  is  made  of  a  pyramidal 
stone  structure,  on  which  were  the  actual  altars,  which 
stood  at  the  farther  end  of  one  of  the  squares." 

"  There  are  many  close"  analogies  between  the  sacri- 
ficial practices  and  those  of  Mexico"  (p.  275). 

In  their  extensive  migrations  the  carriers  of  the 
"  heliolithic"  culture  took  with  them  the  custom  of  cir- 
cumcision, and  introduced  it  into  most  of  the  regions 
where  their  influence  spread.  In  some  of  the  areas 
affected  by  the  "heliolithic"  leaven  the  more  primitive 
operation  of  "  incision "  is  found.  This  consists  not  of 
removing  the  prepuce,  but  merely  slitting  up  its  dorsal 
aspect  (69,  p.  432).  It  was  the  method  employed  in 
Egypt  in  pre-dynastic  times,  when  it  was  the  custom  to 
hide  the  phallus  in  a  leather  sheath  suspended  from  a 
rope  tied  round  the  body.  The  practice  of  "  incision  " 
and  the  use  of  the  pudendal  sheath  persists  in  some  parts 
of  Africa  until  the  present  day  (see.  Jo  urn.  Roy.  AntJiropol. 
Instit.,  1913,  p.  120). 

Rivers  claims  that  "  the  practice  of  incision  arose  in 
Oceania  as  a  modification  of  circumcision  "  (69,  p.  436)  : 
but  I  think  the  possibility  of  it  having  been  introduced 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.       105 

from  the  west  along  with  or  before  the  practice  of  circum- 
cision needs  to  be  considered. 

Another  remarkable  practice  which  probably  formed 
part  of  the  equipment  of  the  heliolithic  wanderers  was 
massage.  It  was  employed  by  the  Egyptians  as  early  as 
the  Sixth  Dynasty,  as  we  know  from  the  representations 
of  the  operations  in  a  Sakkara  mastaba  (Capart,  n). 
Piorry  (57)  has  given  an  account  of  the  wide  range  of  the 
practice  of  massage,  from  Egypt  to  India,  China  and 
Tahiti,  and  the  high  state  of  efficiency  attained  in  its  use 
in  ancient  times  in  India  and  China.  The  Chinese  manu- 
script Kong-Fau  contained  detailed  accounts  of  the 
operation.  Piorry  remarks,  "  it  is  clear  that  for  us  its 
development  did  not  originate  from  the  practices  des- 
cribed in  the  books  of  Cong-tzee  or  the  compilation  of 
Susrata." 

From  Rivers'  interesting  account  of  massage  in  Mela- 
nesia (67)  it  is  evident  that  the  method  must  have  an  origin 
common  to  it  and  the  modern  European  practice,  and 
that  it  could  not  have  arisen  amongst  a  barbarous  people 
like  the  Melanesians,  who  have  the  most  extraordinary 
conceptions  as  to  why  and  how  it  serves  a  therapeutic 
purpose.  Although  we  have  no  evidence  to  prove  that 
massage  spread  along  with  the  heliolithic  culture,  the  fact 
that  it  has  a  similar  geographical  distribution,  and  cer- 
tainly was  extensively  practised  in  Egypt  long  before 
the  great  migration  began,  suggests  that  it  may  represent 
another  Egyptian  element  of  that  remarkable  culture- 
complex. 

In  his  masterly  analysis  of  the  cultures  of  Oceania  (69) 
Rivers  has  given  a  useful  summary  of  the  evidence  rela- 
ting to  the  practice  of  preserving  the  body,  and  has  drawn 
certain  inferences  from  these  and  other  burial  practices, 
which  I  propose  to  examine.  "  In  some  cases,  as  in 


io6     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

Tikopia,  interment  takes  place  either  in  the  house  or 
within  a  structure  representing  a  house,  while  in  Tonga  and 
Samoa  the  bodies  of  chiefs  are  interred  in  vaults  built  of 
stone.  Often  the  body  is  buried  in  a  canoe  or  in  a  hollowed 
log  of  wood,  which  represents  a  canoe  "  (69,  p.  269).  From 
the  evidence  to  which  reference  has  been  made  in  the 
course  of  the  present  memoir  it  is  unnecessary  to  insist  at 
any  length  on  the  importance  and  obvious  significance 
of  these  facts.  But  I  question  the  inference  Rivers  draws 
(p.  270)  from  the  burial  in  boats.  He  says  "the  practice 
can  be  regarded  as  a  result  of  the  fact  of  migration,  and 
does  not  show  that  the  use  of  a  canoe  was  the  practice  of 
the  immigrants  in  their  original  home."  The  practice  is 
so  wide-spread,  however,  and  in  Egypt  and  elsewhere  had 
such  a  deep-rooted  significance  that  it  is  difficult  to  believe 
this  custom  was  not  brought  by  the  immigrants  with  them. 
I  am  willing  to  admit  that  the  special  circumstances  of  the 
people  of  Oceania  naturally  emphasized  what  may  be 
called  the  "  boat-element "  in  the  funerary  ritual  ;  but  the 
association  of  the  use  of  boats  with  burial  is  so  curious 
and  constant  a  feature  of  the  "  heliolithic  "  culture  where- 
ever  it  manifests  itself  (vide  supra]  as  hardly  to  have 
arisen  independently  in  different  parts  of  the  area  of 
distribution. 

"  A  second  mode  or  treatment  is  preservation  of  the 
body,  either  in  the  house  or  on  a  stage  often  covered  with 
a  roof.  Some  kind  of  mummification  is  usually  practised 
in  these  cases,  by  continual  rubbing  with  oil,  drying  by 
means  of  a  fire,  and  puncture  of  the  body  to  hasten  the 
disappearance  of  the  products  of  decomposition." 

"  In  some  parts  of  Samoa  there  is  a  definite  process  of 
embalming  in  which  the  viscera  are  removed  and  buried. 
A  body  thus  treated  lies  on  a  platform  resting  upon  a 
double  canoe,  and  in  many  other  places  a  canoe  is  used 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No  1O        107 

as  a  receptacle  for  the  body  while  it  is  undergoing  the 
process  of  mummification  "  (p.  269).  This  association  of 
the  use  of  a  canoe  with  a  method  of  preservation 
obviously  Egyptian  in  origin  naturally  provokes  com- 
parison with  the  use  of  boats  in  the  Egyptian  funeral 
ceremonies.  An  instance  is  the  boat  found  in  the  tomb 
of  Amenophis  II.  (8l).  The  platform  is  probably  a  type 
of  bed  found  elsewhere  in  the  region  under  consideration 
(see,  for  instance,  Roth's  account  of  the  Queensland 
sleeping-platform)  and  represents  the  bier  found  so  often 
elsewhere  (vide  supra}.  This  is  in  no  way  inconsistent 
with  Rivers'  view  that  "exposure  of  the  dead  on  plat- 
forms is  only  a  survival  of  preservation  in  a  house " 

(P-  273)- 

Earlier  in  this  memoir  I  have  explained  why  the 
Egyptians  came  to  attach  special  importance  to  the  head, 
and  how  the  less  cultured  people  of  Africa,  when  faced 
with  the  difficulties  of  preserving  the  body,  saved  the 
skull  (or  in  some  cases  the  jaw).  When  it  is  recalled  how 
widespread  this  custom  is  in  other  parts  of  the  "heliolithic 
area,"  and  how  deep-rooted  were  the  ideas  which  prompted 
so  curious  a  procedure,  Rivers'  independent  inference  in 
regard  to  this  matter  is  fully  confirmed.  "  Many  practices 
become  intelligible  as  elements  of  a  single  culture  if  we 
suppose  that  a  people  imbued  with  the  necessity  for  the 
preservation  of  the  body  after  death  acquired  ....  the 
further  idea  that  the  skull  is  the  representative  of  the 
body  as  a  whole  ;  if  they  came  to  believe  that  the  purpose 
for  which  they  had  hitherto  preserved  the  body  could  be 
fulfilled  as  well  if  the  head  only  were  kept"  (p.  273).  This 
is  unquestionably  true :  but  I  dissent  from  Rivers'  qualifi- 
cation that  this  modification  happened  "  perhaps  in  the 
course  of  their  wanderings  towards  Oceania,"  because  it 
has  already  been  seen  that  it  had  occurred  before  the 


io8     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

wanderers  set  out  from  the  East  African  coast.  There 
is,  of  course,  the  possibility  that  Africa  may  have  been 
influenced  by  a  cultural  reflux  from  Indonesia,  such  as 
has  been  demonstrated  in  the  case  of  Madagascar ;  but 
there  are  reasons  for  believing  that  the  facts  under  con- 
sideration cannot  be  explained  in  this  way. 

In  thus  venturing  upon  criticisms  of  Rivers'  great 
monograph  I  should  like  especially  to  emphasize  the  fact 
that  these  comments  do  not  refer  in  any  way  to  his  attack 
on  the  "orthodox"  ethnological  position.  On  the  con- 
trary, the  views  that  I  am  setting  forth  in  this  communica- 
tion represent  a  further  extension  of  Rivers'  own  attitude 
that  the  Oceanic  cultures  have  been  derived  mainly  from 
contacts  with  other  peoples.  A  series  of  practices  which 
he  has  hesitated  to  recognise  as  having  been  introduced, 
but  inclined  to  regard  as  local  developments,  I  hold  to 
be  part  of  the  immigrant  culture.  The  use  of  boats  for 
burial,  the  custom  of  regarding  the  head  as  an  efficient 
representative  of  the  whole  body  and  the  practice  of 
"incision  "  as  well  as  circumcision  (69,  p.  432)  are  examples' 
of  customs,  which  he  regards  as  local  developments  in  the 
Pacific:  but  all  three  are  equally  distinctive  of  Ancient 
Egypt  and  occur  at  widely  separated  localities  along  the 
great  "  heliolithic  "  track.  The  linking-up  of  sun-worship 
with  all  the  other  elements  of  the  "heliolithic  cult"  also 
compels  me  to  question  his  limitation  of  such  worship  to 
certain  regions  only  in  Oceania  (69,  p.  549) ;  even  though 
I  fully  admit  that  the  data  used  by  Rivers  are  not  sufficient 
to  justify  any  further  inference  than  he  has  drawn  from 
them. 

My  aim  is  then,  not  an  attempt  to  weaken  Rivers' 
general  attitude,  but  enormously  to  strengthen  it,  by 
demonstrating  that  each  culture-complex  was  brought 
into  the  Pacific  in  an  even  more  complete  form  than 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.li.r.  (1915),  No.  1O.      109 

he  had  postulated.  Nor  does  my  criticism  affect  his 
hypothesis  of  a  series  of  cultural  waves  into  Oceania. 
Here,  again,  I  am  prepared  to  go  not  only  the  whole  way 
with  him,  but  even  further,  and  to  seek  for  additional 
cultural  influences  which  he  has  not  yet  defined. 

Most  modern  writers  who   refer  in  any  way  to  the 
preserved  bodies  which  have  been  found  in  vast  numbers 
in  Peru  and  in  other  parts  of  America  assume  that  these 
bodies  have  been  preserved   not  by  embalming   or  any 
other  artificial  method  or  mode  of  treatment,  but  simply 
as    the    result  of  desiccation   by   the   unaided    forces    of 
nature.    Although  in  the  great  majority  of  cases  there  are 
no  obvious  signs  of  any  artificial  means  having  been  em- 
ployed to  preserve  the  bodies,  yet  a  not  inconsiderable 
number  of  examples  have  come  to  light  to  demonstrate 
the  reality  of  the  practice  of  mummification  in  America 
(3:    37 :   58".    63:    and    106).      Yarrow's   classical    mono- 
graph  (106)  established   the    reality    of  the    practice   of 
embalming  in  America  quite  conclusively.     Moreover  the 
fact   that    practically    every    item    of    the    multitude    of 
curiously  distinctive  practices  found  widespread  in  other 
parts  of  the  world,  in  the  most  intimate  association  with 
methods  of  embalming  certainly  inspired  by  Egypt,  puts 
it  beyond  all  reasonable  doubt  that  the  variety  of  American 
practices  for  preserving  the  body  is  also  to  be  attributed 
to  the  same  source. 

In  his  book  on  the  "History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru," 
Prescott  makes  the  following  statement : — "  When  an 
Inca  died  (or,  to  use  his  own  language,  was  called  home 
to  the  mansion  of  his  father,  the  Sun)  his  obsequies  were 
celebrated  with  great  pomp  and  solemnity.  The  bowels 
were  taken  from  the  body  and  deposited  in  the  Temple  of 
Tampu,  about  five  leagues  from  the  capital.  A  quantity 
of  his  plate  and  jewels  was  buried  with  him,  and  a  number 


1 10     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

of  his  attendants  and  favourite  concubines,  amounting 
sometimes,  it  is  said,  to  a  thousand,  were  immolated  on 
his  tomb  .... 

"The  body  of  the  deceased  Inca  was  skilfully  em- 
balmed and  removed  to  the  great  Temple  of  the  Sun  at 
Cuzco.  There  the  Peruvian  sovereign  on  entering  the 
awful  sanctuary  might  behold  the  effigies  of  his  royal 
ancestors,  ranged  in  opposite  files — the  men  on  the  right 
and  their  queens  on  the  left  of  the  great  luminary  which 
blazed  in  refulgent  gold  on  the  walls  of  the  temple.  The 
bodies,  clothed  in  princely  attire  which  they  had  been 
accustomed  to  wear,  were  placed  on  chairs  of  gold,  and 
sat  with  their  heads  inclined  downwards,  their  hands 
placidly  crossed  over  their  bosoms,  their  countenances 
exhibiting  their  natural  dusky  hue — less  liable  to  change 
than  the  fresher  colouring  of  a  European  complexion — 
and  their  hair  of  raven  black,  or  silvered  over  with  age, 
according  to  the  period  at  which  they  died.  It  seemed 
like  a  company  of  solemn  worshippers  fixed  in  devotion, 
so  true  were  the  forms  and  lineaments  to  life.  The  Peru- 
vians were  as  successful  as  the  Egyptians  in  the  miserable 
attempt  to  perpetuate  the  existence  of  the  body  beyond 
the  limits  assigned  to  it  by  nature.  [Note. — Ondegardo, 
Rel.  Prim.,  MS. — Garcilasso,  Com.  Real.,  parte  i.,  lib.  v., 
cap.  xxix.  The  Peruvians  secreted  their  mummies  of 
their  sovereigns  after  the  Conquest,  that  they  might  not 
be  profaned  by  the  insults  of  the  Spaniards.  Ondegardo, 
when  corregidor  of  Cuzco,  discovered  five  of  them,  three 
males  and  two  females.  The  former  were  the  bodies  of 
Viracocha,  of  the  great  Tupac,  Inca  Yupanqui,  and  of  his 
son,  Huayna  Cupac.  Garcilasso  saw  them  in  1650.  They 
were  dressed  in  their  regal  robes,  with  no  insignia  but  the 
llautu  on  their  heads.  They  were  in  a  sitting  position, 
and,  to  use  his  own  expression,  '  perfect  as  life,  without  so 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       ill 

much  as  a  hair  of  an  eyebrow  wanting.'  As  they  were 
carried  through  the  streets,  decently  shrouded  with  a 
mantle,  the  Indians  threw  themselves  on  their  knees,  in 
sign  of  reverence,  with  many  tears  and  groans,  and  were 
still  more  touched  as  they  beheld  some  of  the  Spaniards 
themselves  doffing  their  caps  in  token  of  respect  to 
departed  royalty.  (Ibid,  ubi  supra.}  The  bodies  were 
subsequently  removed  to  Lima  ;  and  Father  Acosta,  who 
saw  them  there  some  twenty  years  later,  speaks  of  them 
as  still  in  perfect  preservation]"  (58,  pp.  19  and  20). 

Later  on  in  the  same  work  Prescott,  relying  again 
on  the  somewhat  questionable  authority  of  Garcilasso's 
works,  makes  a  statement  which  in  some  respects  may 
seem  to  be  at  variance  with  what  I  have  just  quoted  : — 

"  It  was  this  belief  in  the  resurrection  of  the  body 
which  led  them  to  preserve  the  body  with  so  much  solici- 
tude— by  a  simple  process,  however,  that  unlike  the 
elaborate  embalming  of  the  Egyptians,  consisted  in  ex- 
posing it  to  the  action  of  the  cold,  exceedingly  dry  and 
highly  rarified  atmosphere  of  the  mountains.  [Note. — 
Such  indeed  seems  to  be  the  opinion  of  Garcilasso,  though 
some  writers  speak  of  resinous  and  other  applications  for 
embalming  the  body.  The  appearance  of  the  royal 
mummies  found  at  Cuzco,  as  reported  both  by  Ondegardo 
and  Garcilasso,  makes  it  probable  that  no  foreign  sub- 
stance was  employed  for  their  preservation.]  As  they 
believed  that  the  occupations  in  the  future  world  would 
have  great  resemblance  to  those  of  the  present,  they 
buried  with  the  deceased  noble  some  of  his  apparel,  his 
utensils,  and  frequently  his  treasures  ;  and  completed  the 
gloomy  ceremony  by  sacrificing  his  wives  and  favourite 
domestics  to  bear  him  company  and  do  him  service  in 
the  happy  regions  beyond  the  clouds.  Vast  mounds  of 
an  irregular  or  more  frequently  oblong  shape,  penetrated 


112     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

by  galleries  running  at  right  angles  to  each  other  were 
raised  over  the  dead,  whose  dried  bodies  or  mummies 
have  been  found  in  considerable  numbers,  sometimes 
erect,  but  more  often  in  the  sitting  posture  common  to 
the  Indian  tribes  of  both  continents"  (p.  54). 

In  the  light  of  the  information  concerning  the  practices 
in  other  parts  of  the  world,  which  I  have  collected  in  the 
present  memoir,  there  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  substantial 
accuracy  of  these  reports,  and  that  they  refer  to  real 
embalming  and  not  to  mere  natural  desiccation. 

Hrcllicka  has  adduced  positive  evidence  of  the  adop- 
tion of  embalming  procedures  (37). 

In  his  report,  "Culture  of  the  Ancient  Pueblos  of  the 
Upper  Gila  River  Region,  New  Mexico  and  Arizona," 
Walter  Hough  (36)  publishes  excellent  photographs  of 
two  mummies  of  babies,  but  he  gives  no  information  as  to 
the  method  of  preservation. 

There  are  four  Peruvian  mummies  in  the  Anatomical 
Museum  in  the  University  of  Manchester,  three  of  which 
are  adults,  and  one  of  them  a  baby.  In  only  one  of  them 
is  there  any  positive  evidence  of  artificial  measures  having 
been  adopted  for  the  preservation  of  the  body,  and  in 
this  case  the  condition  of  the  mummy  was  a  most  amaz- 
ing one.  The  body  was  clad  in  woollen  garments  in  the 
usual  way,  and  was  wearing  a  woollen  peaked  cap,  the 
apex  of  which  was  furnished  with  a  bunch  of  feathers. 
The  body  was  placed  in  a  sitting  position,  and  a  large 
wound  extending  across  the  trunk  had  been  covered  with 
cloth  strongly  impregnated  with  resinous  material.  The 
legs  were  sharply  flexed  upon  the  body  and  the  arms 
were  bound  up  in  front.  But  to  my  intense  amazement  I 
found  the  shoulder  blades  on  the  front  of  the  chest,  and 
on  examination  found  that  the  thorax  was  turned  back 
to  front.  As  the  head  was  already  separate  there  was 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10.       113 

nothing  to  show  what  position  it  originally  occupied  ;  and 
it  seemed  impossible  to  explain  how  it  had  been  possible 
to  twist  the  vertebral  column  in  the  lumbar  region  as  to 
bring  the  thorax  back  to  front.  In  order  to  solve  this 
mystery  I  removed  the  resin-impregnated  cloth,  which 
was  firmly  fixed  to  the  abdominal  wound,  and  found  that 
the  body  had  been  cut  right  across  the  abdomen  and 
packed  with  wool  after  the  viscera  had  been  removed. 
Then  the  abdomen  and  thorax  had  been  stuck  together 
by  means  of  the  broad  strip  of  cloth  with  resinous  paste 
as  an  adhesive.  But  for  some  reason  which  is  not  very 
apparent,  or  probably  through  mere  carelessness,  the 
thorax  had  been  placed  the  wrong  way  round,  and  it  had 
become  necessary,  in  order  to  restore  some  semblance  of 
life-like  appearance  to  the  monstrosity,  forcibly  to  twist 
the  arms  at  the  shoulder  joints  in  order  to  get  them  into 
the  position  above  described.  [Since  this  was  written  I 
have  learned  that  in  certain  American  tribes  it  is  the 
custom  to  dress  the  corpse  with  a  coat  turned  back  to 
front.  This  seems  to  suggest  that  the  curious  procedure 
just  described  may  have  been  dictated  by  the  same  under- 
lying idea,  whatever  it  may  be.]  In  the  cranium  of  this  case 
the  remains  of  the  desiccated  brain  were  still  present,  and 
although  there  was  a  quantity  of  brownish  powder  along 
with  it,  the  evidence  was  not  sufficiently  definite  to  say 
whether  or  not  any  foreign  material  had  been  introduced 
into  the  cranial  cavity.  In  the  case  of  the  other  three 
bodies,  as  I  have  already  mentioned,  there  was  no  evidence, 
apart  from  the  excellent  state  of  preservation,  to  suggest 
what  measures  had  been  taken  to  hinder  the  process  of 
decomposition. 

In  his  account  of  the  obsequies  of  the  Aztec  kings, 
Bancroft  (3,  Vol.  II.,  p.  603)  tells  us  that  "the  body  was 
washed  with  aromatic  water,  extracted  chiefly  from  trefoil, 


1 14     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

and  occasionally  a  process  of  embalming  was  resorted  to. 
The  bowels  were  taken  out  and  replaced  by  aromatic 
substances."  "  The  art  was  an  ancient  one,  however, 
dating  from  the  Toltecs  as  usual,  yet  generally  known 
and  practised  throughout  the  whole  country"  (p.  604). 
He  then  proceeds  to  describe  "  a  curious  mode  of  pre- 
serving bodies  used  by  the  lord  of  Chalco,"  which  con- 
sisted of  desiccation  ;  and  adds  a  singularly  interesting 
reference  to  libations,  not  only  curiously  reminiscent  of 
the  ancient  Egyptian  practice,  but  also  described  in 
language  which  might  be  regarded  as  a  paraphrase  of  the 
Pyramid  text  expounded  by  Blackman  (5).  "  Water  was 
then  poured  upon  its  [the  mummy's]  head  with  these 
words :  '  this  is  the  water  which  thou  usedst  in  this 
world ' — Brasseur  cle  Bourbourg  uses  the  expression 
'  C'est  cette  eau  que  tu  as  recue  en  venant  au  monde"' 
(Bancroft,  3,  Vol.  II.,  p.  604). 

It  is  altogether  inconceivable  that  such  a  curious 
practice,  embodying  so  remarkable  an  idea,  could  by 
chance  have  been  invented  independently  in  Egypt  and 
in  America.  This  can  be  no  mere  coincidence,  but  proof 
of  the  most  definite  kind  of  the  derivation  of  these  Toltec 
and  Aztec  ideas  from  Egypt. 

Bancroft  further  describes  (3,  p.  604  et  seq.}  a  whole 
series  of  other  ritual  observances,  many  cf  which  find 
close  parallels  in  the  scenes  depicted  in  the  royal 
Egyptian  tombs  of  the  New  Empire. 

I  have  already  referred  to  Tylor's  case  (102)  of  the 
adoption  in  toto  by  the  Aztecs  of  the  Japanese  Buddhist's 
story  of  the  soul's  wanderings  in  the  spirit-land.  In  the 
case  recorded  by  Bancroft  almost  the  same  story  is 
reproduced,  but  with  the  characteristic  Egyptian  additions 
relating  to  parts  of  the  way  guarded  by  a  gigantic  snake 
and  an  alligator  respectively  [in  the  Egyptian  ritual  it  is 


Manchester  fileiuoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       115 

of  course  the  Crocodile  ;  see  Budge,  "  The  Egyptian 
Heaven  and  Hell,"  Vol.  i,  p.  159].  This  is  a  most  re- 
markable example  of  syncretism  between  the  Egyptian 
ritual  of  the  New  Empire  with  Buddhist  practices  on  the 
distant  shores  of  America.  , 

As  the  connecting  link  between  the  Old  and  New 
World,  it  may  be  noted  that  in  Oceania  "everywhere  is 
the  belief  that  the  soul  after  death  must  undertake  a 
journey,  beset  with  various  perils,  to  the  abode  of  departed 
spirits,  which  is  usually  represented  as  lying  towards  the 
west"  (6i,'p.  138) 

Reutter  (63)  gives  a  summary  of  information  relating 
to  the  practice  of  embalming  in  the  New  World  and  par- 
ticularly amongst  the  Incas.  The  custom  of  preserving 
the  body  was  not  general  in  every  case,  for  amongst 
certain  peoples  only  the  bodies  of  kings  and  chiefs  were 
embalmed.  The  Indian  tribes  of  Virginia,  of  North  Caro- 
lina, the  Congarees  of  South  Carolina,  the  Indians  of  the 
North- West  Coast,  of  Central  America  and  those  of  Florida 
practised  this  custom  as  well  as  the  Incas.  In  Florida  the 
body  was  dried  before  a  big  fire,  then  it  was  clothed  in 
rich  materials  and  afterwards  it  was  placed  irr  a  special 
niche  in  a  cave  where  the  relatives  and  friends  used  to 
come  on  special  days  and  converse  with  the  deceased. 
According  to  Beverley  (1722)  the  tribes  of  Virginia 
practised  embalming  in  the  following  way: — The  skin 
was  incised  from  the  head  to  the  feet  and  the  viscera  as 
well  as  the  soft  parts  of  the  body  were  removed.  To 
prevent  the  skin  from  drying  up  and  becoming  brittle  oil 
and  other  fatty  materials  were  applied  to  it.  In  Kentucky 
when  the  body  had  been  dried  and  filled  with  fine  sand  it 
was  wrapped  in  skins  or  in  matting  and  buried  either  in  a 
cave  or  in  a  hut.  In  Colombia  the  inhabitants  of  Darien 
used  to  remove  the  viscera  and  fill  the  body  cavity  with 


Ii6     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

resin,  afterwards  they  smoked  the  body  and  preserved  it 
in  their  houses  reposing  either  in  a  hammock  or  in  a 
wooden  coffin.  The  Muiscas,  the  Aleutians,  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Yucatan  and  Chiapa  also  embalmed  the  bodies  of 
their  kings,  of  their  chiefs,  and  of  their  priests  by  methods 
similar  to  those  just  described,  with  modifications  varying 
from  tribe  to  tribe.  Reutter  acknowledges  as  the  source  of 
most  of  his  information  the  memoirs  of  Bauwenns,  entitled 
"Inhumation  et  Cremation,"  and  Parcelly,  "  Etude  His- 
torique  et  Critique  des  Embaumements  " ;  but  most  of  it 
has  clearly  been  obtained  from  Yarrow's  great  monograph 
(106).  Alone  amongst  the  people  of  the  New  World  who 
practised  embalming  the  Incas  employed  it  not  only  for 
their  kings,  chiefs  and  priests,  but  also  for  the  population 
in  general.  These  people  were  not  confined  to  Peru,  but 
dwelt  also  in  Bolivia,  in  Equador,  as  well  as  in  a  part  of 
Chili  and  of  the  Argentine.  Mummified  bodies  were 
placed  in  monuments  called  Chullpas.  According  to  De 
Morcoy  these  Chullpas  were  constructed  of  unbaked  brick 
and  were  sometimes  built  in  the  form  of  a  truncated  pyra- 
mid, twenty  to  thirty  feet  high,  in  other  cases  simple  mau- 
solea  of  a*  simple  monolith.  The  burial  chamber  inside 
them  was  square  and  as  many  as  a  dozen  mummies  might 
be  buried  in  a  single  one.  The  bodies  were  sharply  flexed 
and  were  placed  in  a  sitting  position.  An  interesting  and 
curious  fact  about  these  mummies,  or  at  any  rate  those 
from  Upper  Peru,  was  that  all  of  them  presented  on  the 
forehead  or  on  the  occiput  a  circle  composed  of  small 
holes  through  the  wall  of  the  cranium,  which  had  probably 
been  used  for  evacuating  the  brain  and  for  the  introduction 
of  preservative  substances. 

Yarrow  (106)  refers  to  the  fact  that  the  Indians  of  the 
North-West  coast  and  the  Aleutian  Islands  also  embalm 
their  dead.  This,  like  the  practice  of  tattooing  (Buckland, 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  ILr.  (1915),  No.  IO.        117 

IO),  serves  to  map  out  the  possible  alternative  northern 
route  taken  by  the  spread  of  culture  from  Asia  to  America 
(vide  supra  the  account  of  Aino  embalming ;  also  Map  //.). 

In  his  account  of  the  Araucanos  of  Southern  Chile 
(Journ.  Roy.  Authr.  Inst.,  Vol.  39,  1909,  p.  364)  Latcham 
describes  how,  when  a  person  of  importance  dies  of  disease, 
these  people  believe  that  some  one  must  have  poisoned 
him.  They  "  open  the  side  of  the  deceased  "  and  extract 
the  gall-bladder,  so  as  to  obtain  from  the  bile  contained 
in  it  some  clue  as  to  the  guilty  person.  "The  corpse  is 
then  hung  in  a  wicker  frame  and  under  it  a  fire  is  kept 
smouldering  till  such  time  as  the  perpetrator  be  found 
and  punished." 

This  confused  jumble  of  practices  suggestive  of  a 
blending  of  the  influences  of  Egyptian  embalming  and 
Babylonian  hepatoscopy  is  also  obviously  linked  to  the 
customs  of  Oceania  and  Indonesia. 

Scattered  in  certain  protected  localities  along  the 
whole  extent  of  the  great  "  heliolithic"  track  the  ancient 
Egyptian  [also  Chaldean  and  Indian]  practice  of  burial  in 
large  urns  or  jars  occurs.  In  America  also  it  is  found; 
but,  according  to  Yarrow,  it  is. restricted  to  certain  people 
of  New  Mexico  and  California,  although  similar  urns  have 
been  found  in  Nicaragua. 

After  the  coming  of  the  first  great  "heliolithic"  wave, 
Asiatic  civilization  did  not  cease  to  influence  America. 

There  are  innumerable  signs  of  the  later  effects  of 
both  Western  and  Eastern  Asiatic  developments.  For 
instance,  there  is  the  coming  of  the  practice  of  cremation. 
The  fact  that  such  burial  customs  are  spread  sporadically 
in  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  suggests  that  the  custom  may 
have  been  carried  to  America  by  the  same  route  as  the 
main  stream  of  the  "  heliolithic"  cult  ;  but  against  this  is 
the  evidence  that  cremation  was  practised  especially  on 


Ii8     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

the  Pacific  slope  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  in  Mexico 
rather  than  in  Peru.  It  seems  more  probable  that  the  main 
stream  of  the  later  wave  of  culture,  of  which  cremation  is 
the  most  distinctive  practice,  took  the  northern  route 
skirting  the  eastern  Asiatic  littoral  and  then  following  the 
line  of  the  Aleutian  Islands. 

In  the  account  of  the  method  of  mummification 
adopted  by  the  Virginian  Indians  (supra]  it  was  seen  that 
the  whole  skin  was  removed  and  afterwards  fitted  on  to 
the  skeleton  again.  Great  care  and  skill  had  to  be  used 
to  prevent  the  skin  shrinking.  Apparently  the  difficulties 
of  this  procedure  led  certain  Indian  tribes  to  give  up  the 
attempt  to  prevent  the  skin  shrinking.  Thus  the  Jivaro 
Indians  of  Ecuador,  as  well  as  certain  tribes  in  the  western 
Amazon  area,  make  a  practice  of  preserving  the  head 
only,  and,  after  removing  the  skull,  allowing  the  softer 
tissues  to  shrink  to  a  size  not  much  bigger  than  a  cricket 
ball  (44;  52,  p.  252,  and  6l,  p.  288). 

According  to  Page  (52),  who  has  described  one  of  the 
two  Jivaro  specimens  now  in  the  Manchester  Museum, 
desiccation  by  heat  was  the  method  of  preservation.  He 
adds,  '"  Momea '  and  '  Chancha '  are  the  names  commonly 
given  to  such  specimens  by  the  natives."  Surely  the 
former  must  be  a  Spanish  importation  ! 

A  comparison  of  this  variety  in  the  methods  of  pre- 
serving the  body  in  America  with  the  series  of  similar 
practices  which  I  have  been  following  from  the  African 
shore,  makes  it  abundantly  plain  that  there  can  be  no 
doubt  as  to  the  source  of  the  American  inspiration  to  do 
such  extraordinary  things.  The  remarkable  burial  ritual 
and  all  the  associated  procedures  afford  strong  corrobora- 
tive evidence. 

But  the  proof  of  the  influence  of  the  civilizations  of 
the  Old  World  on  pre-Columbian  America  does  not 


Manchester  Memoirs )  Vol.  li.v.  (1915),  No.  10.      119 

depend  upon   the  evidence  of  one  set  of  practices,  how- 
ever complex,  bizarre  and  distinctive  they  may  be. 

The  positive  demonstration  that  I  have  endeavoured 
to  build  up  in  this  communication  depends  upon  the  fact 
that  the  whole  of  the  complex  structure  of  the  "heliolithic" 
culture,  which  was  slowly  built  up  in  Egypt  during  the 
course  of  the  thirty  centuries  before  900  B.C.,  spread 
to  the  east,  acquiring  on  its  way  accretions  from  the 
civilizations  of  the  Mediterranean,  Western  Asia,  Eastern 
Africa,  India,  Eastern  Asia  and  Indonesia  and  Oceania, 
until  it  reached  America.  Like  a  potent  ferment  it 
gradually  began  to  leaven  the  vast  and  widespread 
aboriginal  culture  of  the  Americas. 

The  rude  megalithic  architecture  of  America  bears 
obvious  evidences  of  the  same  inspiration  which  prompted 
that  of  the  Old  World  ;  and  so  far  as  the  more  sumptuous 
edifices  are  concerned  the  primary  stimulus  of  Egyptian 
ideas,  profoundly  modified  by  Babylonian,  and  to  a  less 
extent  Indian  and  Eastern  Asiatic,  influences  is  indubi- 
table. Comparison  of  the  truncated  pyramids  of  America, 
of  the  Pacific,  Eastern  Asia  and  Indonesia  with  those  of 
ancient  Chaldea,  affords  quite  definite  corroboration  of 
these  views.  It  would  be  idle  to  pretend  that  so  complex 
a  design  and  so  strange  a  symbolism  as  the  combination 
of  the  sun's  disc  with  the  serpent  and  the  greatly  expanded 
wings  of  a  hawk,  carved  upon  the  lintel  of  the  door  of  a 
temple  of  the  sun,  could  possibly  have  developed  inde- 
pendently in  Ancient  Egypt  and  in  Mexico  (see  especially 
Bancroft,  3,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  351). 

But  it  is  not  merely  the  designs  of  the  buildings  and 
their  association  with  the  practice  of  mummification  (and 
later,  in  Mexico,  with  cremation;,  but  the  nature  of  the 
cult  of  the  temples  and  all  the  traditions  associated  with 
them  that  add  further  corroboration.  Thus,  for  example, 


I2O     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

Wake  (103,  p.  383),  describing  the  geographical  distribu- 
tion of  serpent-worship  (the  intimate  bond  of  which  with 
sun-worship  and  in  fact  the  whole  "  heliolithic  "  cult  was 
forged  in  Egypt,  as  I  have  already  explained),  writes  :— 
"  Ouetzalcoatl,  the  divine  benefactor  of  the  Mexicans, 
was  an  incarnation  of  the  serpent-sun  Tonacatlcoatl,  who 
thus  became  the  great  father,  as  the  female  serpent  Cihua- 
coatl  was  the  great  mother,  of  the  human  race."  "  The 
solar  character  of  the  serpent-god  appears  to  be  placed 
beyond  all  doubt  .  .  .  The  kings  and  priests  of  ancient 
peoples  claimed  this  divine  origin,  and  '  children  of  the 
sun '  was  the  title  of  the  members  of  the  sacred  caste. 
When  the  actual  ancestral  character  of  the  deity  is  hidden 
he  is  regarded  as  'the  father  of  his  people'  and  their 
divine  benefactor.  He  is  the  introducer  of  agriculture, 
the  inventor  of  arts  and  sciences,  and  the  civilizer  of 
mankind." 

Writing  of  the  Maya  empire,  Bancroft  (3,  Vol.  V., 
p.  233)  says: — "The  Plumed  Serpent,  known  in  different 
tongues  as  Quelzalcoatl,  Gucumatz,  and  Cukulcan,  was 
the  being  who  traditionally  founded  the  new  order  of 
things." 

Even  the  most  trivial  features  of  the  "heliolithic" 
culture-complex  make  their  appearance  in  America. 
Thus,  for  example,  Harrison  tells  us  that  :  — 

"  The  artificial  enlargement  of  the  lobe  [of  the  ear] 
appears  originally  to  have  been  adopted  in  India  for  the 
purpose  of  receiving  a  solar  disc  "  (29,  p.  193). 

"  The  early  Spanish  historian  mentioned  that  an 
elaborate  religious  ceremony  took  place  in  the  temple  of 
the  Sun  at  Cuzco,  on  the  occasion  of  boring  the  ears  of 
the  young  Peruvian  nobles  "  (p.  196). 

"  The  practice  of  enlarging  the  car  lobes  was  con- 
nected with  Sun-worship"  (p.  198). 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       121 

So  also  in  the  case  of  circumcision,  tattooing,  and 
almost  every  one  of  the  curious  customs  I  have  enumer- 
ated in  the  foregoing  account.  Then,  again,  all  the 
characteristic  stories  of  the  creation,  the  deluge,  the 
petrifaction  of  human  beings  and  of  spirits  dwelling  in 
rocks,  and  of  the  origin  of  the  chosen  people  from  an 
incestuous  union  make  their  appearance  in  Mexico,  Peru 
and  elsewhere. 

The  peculiar  Swastika  symbol,  associated  with  the 
"heliolithic"  cult  by  pure  chance  in  the  place  of  its  origin, 
which  the  people  of  Timor,  in  Indonesia,  regard  as  the 
ancient  emblem  of  fire,  the  Son  of  the  Sun,  also  appears 
in  America. 

Even  so  bizarre  a  practice  as  the  artificial  deformation 
of  the  head  (48,  pp.  515  to  519),  which  seems  to  have 
originated  in  Armenia,  became  added  to  the  repertoire 
of  the  fantastic  collection  of  tricks  of  the  "  heliolithic  " 
wanderers,  and  was  adopted  sporadically  by  numerous 
isolated  groups  of  people  along  the  great  migration  route. 
For  some  reason  this  strange  idea  "  caught  on  "  in  America 
to  a  greater  extent  than  elsewhere  and  spread  far  and 
wide  throughout  the  greater  part  of  the  continent. 

Many  other  curious  customs  might  be  cited  as  straws 
that  indicate  clearly  which  way  the  stream  of  culture  has 
flowed.  For  instance  Keane  (42,  p.  264)  states  that  "  like 
the  Burmese  the  Nicobarese  place  a  piece  of  money  in 
the  mouth  of  a  corpse  before  burial  to  help  it  in  the  other 
world";  and  Hutchinson  (38,  p.  448)  supplies  the  link 
across  the  Pacific  : — "  Men,  women  and  children  [in 
ancient  Peru]  had  frequently  a  bit  of  copper  between  the 
teeth,  like  the  obolus  which  the  pagan  Romans  used  to 
place  in  the  mouth  to  pay  ferry  to  the  boatman  Charon 
for  passage  across  the  Styx." 

This  reference  to  Charon  reminds  us  also  of  the  wide- 


122      ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

spread  custom,  apparently  originating  in  Egypt  and 
spread  far  and  wide,  right  out  into  the  Pacific  and  America, 
of  the  association  of  a  boat  with  the  funerary  ritual,  to 
ferry  the  mummy  to  the  west. 

Certain  distinctive  aspects  of  phallism  in  America 
might  also  be  mentioned  as  evidence  of  the  influence  of 
Old  World  practices. 

In  the  appendix  (part  I )  to  his  "  Conquest  of  Mexico," 
Prescott  (59)  summarises  fully  and  fairly  the  large  and 
highly  suggestive  mass  of  evidence  available  at  the  time 
when  he  wrote  in  favour  of  the  view  that  the  pre-Colum- 
bian civilization  of  Mexico  and  Peru  had  been  inspired 
from  Asia.  In  view  of  the  apparent  conclusiveness  of 
his  statement  of  the  evidence  it  becomes  a  matter  of  some 
interest  and  importance  to  enquire  into  the  reasons  which, 
in  the  face  of  the  apparently  overwhelming  testimony  of 
the  facts  he  has  summarised,  restrained  him  from  adopting 
the  obvious  conclusion  to  which  his  whole  argument 
points. 

Referring  to  the  numerous  islands  of  the  Pacific  as 
one  means  of  access  of  population  to  America,  Prescott 
quotes  Cook's  voyages  to  illustrate  how  easily  the  Poly- 
nesians travelled  from  island  to  island  hundreds  of  miles 
apart,  and  adds,  "  it  would  be  strange  if  these  wandering 
barks  should  not  sometimes  have  been  intercepted  by  the 
great  continent,  which  stretches  across  the  globe,  in  un- 
broken continuity,  almost  from  pole  to  pole. 

"  Whence  did  the  refinement  of  these  more  polished 
races  [of  America]  come?  Was  it  only  a  higher  develop- 
ment of  the  same  Indian  character,  which  we  see,  in  the 
more  northern  latitudes,  defying  every  attempt  at  per- 
manent civilization?  Was  it  engrafted  on  a  race  of 
higher  order  in  the  scale  originally,  but  self-instructed, 
working  its  way  upward  by  its  own  powers  ?  Was  it,  in 


Manchester  Memoirs,   Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       123 

short,  an  indigenous  civilization?  or  was  it  borrowed,  in 
some  degree,  from  the  nations  of  the  Eastern  world  ?  If 
indigenous,  how  are  we  to  explain  the  singular  coincidence 
with  the  East  in  institutions  and  opinions?  If  Oriental, 
how  shall  we  account  for  the  great  dissimilarity  in 
language,  and  for  the  ignorance  of  some  of  the  most 
simple  and  useful  arts,  which,  once  known,  it  would  seem 
scarcely  possible  should  have  been  forgotten  ?  This  is 
the  riddle  of  the  Sphinx,  which  no  (Edipus  has  yet  had 
the  ingenuity  to  solve." 

In  the  light  of  the  facts  brought  together  in  the 
present  memoir,  it  requires  no  CEdipus  to  answer  the 
riddle.  For  the  only  two  objections  which  Frescott  raises 
in  opposition  to  the  great  mass  of  evidence  he  cites  in 
favour  of  the  derivation  of  American  civilization  from  the 
Old  World  can  easily  be  disposed  of.  Rivers  has  com- 
pletely disposed  of  one  by  his  demonstration  of  the  fact 
that  people — moreover  those  on  the  direct  route  across 
the  Pacific  to  America — do  actually  "forget  simple  and 
useful  arts"  (65)  The  other  objection  is  equally  easily 
disposed  of,  when  it  is  remembered  that  it  requires  only 
a  few  people  of  higher  culture  to  leaven  a  large  mass 
of  lower  culture  with  the  elements  of  a  higher  civilization 
(see  also  on  this  point,  Rivers,  68).  Moreover,  if  language 
is  made  a  test,  the  affinities  of  the  various  American 
tribes  one  with  the  other  would  have  to  be  denied.  Thus, 
the  language  difficulty  cuts  both  ways.  But  when  we 
have  disposed  of  his  objections,  the  whole  of  his 
admirable  summary  then  becomes  valid  as  an  argument 
in  favour  of  the  derivation  of  American  culture  from 
Asia  across  the  Pacific. 

Since  then  it  has  become  the  fashion  on  the  part  of 
most  ethnologists  either  contemptuously  to  put  aside  the 
probability  or  even  the  possibility  of  the  derivation  of 


124     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

American  civilization  from  the  Old  World  (characteristic 
examples  of  this  attitude  will  be  found  in  Fewkes'  address, 
18,  and  Keane's  text-book,  41).  On  the  other  side  the 
discussion  has  been  seriously  compromised  from  time  to 
time  by  a  wholly  uncritical  and  often  recklessly  inexact 
use  of  the  evidence  in  support  of  the  reality  of  the  con- 
tact, which  has  to  some  extent  prejudiced  the  serious 
discussion  of  the  problem.  Perhaps  the  least  objection- 
able of  such  unfortunate  attempts  are  Macmillan  Brown's 
(7)  and  Enoch's  books  (16).  The  former  has  been  led 
astray  by  grotesque  errors  in  chronology  and  the  failure 
to  realize  that  useful  arts  can  be  lost.  Enoch,  on  the 
other  hand,  has  collected  a  large  series  of  interesting  but 
incompatible  statements,  and  has  made  no  serious  attempt 
to  sift  or  assimilate  them. 

But  from  time  to  time  serious  students,  proceeding 
with  the  caution  befitting  the  discussion  of  so  difficult 
a  problem,  have  definitely  expressed  their  adherence  to 
the  view  that  elements  of  culture  did  spread  across,  or 
around,  the  Pacific  from  Asia  to  America  (8  ;  9;  10 ;  15; 
20 ;  21  ;  29  ;  30  ;  38 ;  48  ;  49 ;  50  ;  51 ;  60  ;  73  ;  102  ;  103 
and  105).  Among  modern  demonstrations  I  would 
especially  call  attention  to  the  evidence  collected  by  Dall 
(73,  p.  395),  Cyrus  Thomas  (73,  p.  396),  Tylor  (102)  and 
Zelia  Nuttall  (49  and  50),  and  of  the  older  literature  the 
remarkable  statement  of  Ellis  (15,.  p.  117).  [In  Mrs. 
Nuttall's  monograph  (49)  there  is  a  great  deal,  especially  in 
the  introductory  part,  to  which  serious  objection  must  be 
taken  :  but  in  spite  of  the  strong  bias  in  favour  of 
"  psychological  explanation "  with  which  she  started, 
eventually  she  was  compelled  to  admit  the  force  of  the 
evidence  for  the  spread  of  culture.] 

For  detailed  statements  concerning  the  discussions 
of  this  problem  in  the  past  the  reader  is  referred  to 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       125 

Bancroft's  excellent  summary  (3),  which  also  supplies  a 
wonderfully  rich  storehouse  of  facts  and  traditions  wholly 
corroborative  of  the  conclusions  at  which  I  have  arrived 
in  the  present  memoir. 

I  find  it  difficult  to  conceive  how  there  could  ever 
have  been  any  doubt  about  the  matter  on  the  part  of 
anyone  who  knows  his  "  Bancroft." 

It  will  naturally  be  asked,  if  the  case  in  proof  of  the 
actual  diffusion  of  culture  from  Asia  to  America  is  so 
overwhelmingly  convincing,  on  what  grounds  is  assent 
refused  ?  One  school  (of  which  the  most  characteristic 
utterance  that  I  know  of  is  Fewkes'  presidential  address, 
18)  refuses  to  discuss  the  evidence  :  with  pontifical  solem- 
nity it  lays  down  the  dogma  of  independent  evolution 
as  an  infallible  principle  which  it  is  almost  sacrilege  to 
question.  I  can  best  illustrate  the  methods  of  the  other 
school  of  reactionaries  by  a  sample  of  its  dialectic. 

No  single  incident  in  the  discussion  of  the  origin  of 
American  civilization  has  given  rise  to  greater  consterna- 
tion in  the  ranks  of  the  "orthodox"  ethnologists  than 
Tylor's  statement  (102)  :— 

"  The  conception  of  weighing  in  a  spiritual  balance  in 
the  judgment  of  the  dead,  which  makes  its  earliest  appear- 
ance in  the  Egyptian  religion,  wds  traced  thence  into  a 
series  of  variants,  serving  to  draw  lines  of  intercourse 
through  the  Vedic  and  Zoroastrian  religions,  extending 
from  Eastern  Buddhism  to  Western  Christendom.  The 
associated  doctrine  of  the  Bridge  of  the  Dead,  which 
separates  the  good,  who  pass  over,  from  the  wicked,  who 
fall  into  the  abyss,  appears  first  in  ancient  Persian  religion, 
reaching  in  like  manner  to  the  extremities  of  Asia  and 
Europe.  By  these  mythical  beliefs  historical  ties  are 
practically  constituted,  connecting  the  great  religions  of 
the  world,  and  serving  as  lines  along  which  their  inter- 


126     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

dependence  is  to  be  followed  out.     Evidence  of  the  same 
kind  was  brought  forward  in  support  of  the  theory,  not 
sufficiently  recognised  by  writers  on  culture  history,  of  the 
Asiatic  influences  under  which  the  pre-Columbian  culture 
of  America  took  shape.      In    the  religion  of  old   Mexico 
four  great  scenes  in  the  journey  of  the  soul  in  the  land  of 
the  dead   are  mentioned   by  early  Spanish  writers  after 
the  conquest,  and   are  depicted   in   a  group  in  the  Aztec 
picture-writing  known  as  the  Vatican  Codex.     The  four 
scenes  are,  first,  the  crossing  of  the  river  ;    second,  the 
fearful  passage  of  the  soul   between  the  two  mountains 
which  clash  together  ;    third,  the  soul's  climbing  up  the 
mountain    set    with    sharp    obsidian   knives  ;    fourth,   the 
dangers   of  the  wind  carrying  such  knives  on  its  blast. 
The  Mexican  pictures  of  these  four  scenes  were  compared 
with   more  or  less  closely  corresponding  pictures  repre- 
senting scenes  from  the  Buddhist  hells  or^purgatories  as 
depicted   on   Japanese    temple    scrolls.      Here,    first,   the 
river  of  death    is   shown,  where   the   souls  wade  across  ; 
second,  the   souls   have  to  pass  between   two  huge  iron 
mountains,  which   are  pushed  together  by  two  demons  ; 
third,  the  guilty  souls  climb  the  mountain  of  knives,  whose 
blades  cut  their  hands  and  feet ;    fourth,  fierce  blasts  of 
wind   drive  against  their  lacerated   forms,  the   blades  of 
knives  flying  through   the  air.      It  was  argued  that  the 
appearance  of  analogues  so  close  and  complex  of  Buddhist 
ideas  in   Mexico  constituted  a  correspondence  of  so  high 
an   order  as  to  preclude   any  explanation   except  direct 
transmission   from   one  religion  to  another.     The  writer, 
referring  also  to  Humboldt's  argument  from  the  calendars 
and  mythic  catastrophes  in  Mexico  and  Asia,  and  to  the 
correspondence  in    Bronze   Age  work   and  in   games   in 
both  regions,  expressed  the  opinion  that  on  these  cumu- 
lative proofs  anthropologists  might  well  feel  justified  in 


MaiicJiester  M emeus,  Vol.  li.v.  (1915),  No.  1O.       127 

treating  the  nations  of  America  as  having  reached  their 
level  of  culture  under  Asiatic  influence." 

One  might  have  imagined  that  such  an  instance, 
especially  when  backed  with  the  authority18  of  our  greatest 
anthropologist,  who  certainly  has  no  bias  in  favour  of  the 
views  I  am  promulgating,  would  have  carried  conviction 
to  the  mind  of  anyone  willing  to  be  convinced  by  precise 
evidence.  But  not  to  Mr.  Keane!  In  endeavouring  to 
whittle  down  the  significance  of  this  crucial  case,  he  inci- 
dentally illustrates  the  lengths  of  unreason  to  which  this 
school  of  ethnologists  will  push  their  argument,  when 
driven  to  formulate  a  reductio  adabsurdum  without  realiz- 
ing the  magnitude  of  the  absurdity  their  blind  devotion  to 
a  catch-word  impels  them  to  perpetrate. 

In  Keane's  "  Ethnology  "  (41,  pp.  217-219)  the  follow- 
ing passages  are  found  : — 

"  It  is  further  to  be  noticed  that  religious  ideas,  like 
social  usages,  are  easily  transmitted  from  tribe  to  tribe, 
from  race  to  race.  [Most  of  my  critics  base  their  opposi- 
tion on  a  denial  of  these  very  assumptions  !  ]  Hence 
resemblances  in  this  order,  where  they  arise,  must  rank 
very  low  as  ethnical  tests.  I  f  not  the  product  of  a  common 
cerebral  structure,  they  can  prove  little  beyond  social 
contact  in  remote  or  later  times.  A  case  in  point  is 
[Tylor's  statement,  which  I  have  just  quoted]. 

"  The  parallelism  is  complete ;  but  the  range  of 
thought  is  extremely  limited — nothing  but  mountains  and 
knives,  beside  the  river  of  death  common  to  Egyptians, 
Greeks,  and  all  peoples  endowed  with  a  little  imagination." 
"  Hence  Prof.  E.  B.  Tylor,  who  calls  attention  to  the 
points  of  resemblance,  builds  far  too  much  on  them  when 
he  adduces  them  as  convincing  evidence  of  pre-Columbian 
culture  in  America  taking  shape  under  Asiatic  influences. 

18  For  the  whole  driving  force  of  the  so-called  "  psychological"  ethno- 
logists is  really  a  reverence  for  authority  and  a  meaningless  cretd. 


128     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

In  the  same  place  he  refers  to  Humboldt's  argument 
based  on  the  similarity  of  calendars  and  of  mythical 
catastrophes.  But  the  '  mythical  catastrophes/  floods  and 
the  like,  have  long  been  discounted,  while  the  Mexican 
calendar,  despite  the  authority  of  Humboldt's  name, 
presents  no  resemblance  whatsoever  to  those  of  the 
'  Tibetan  and  Tartar  tribes,'  or  to  any  other  of  the  Asiatic 
calendars  with  which  it  has  been  compared.  'There  is 
absolutely  no  similarity  between  the  Tibetan  calendar 
and  the  primitive  form  of  the  American,'  which,  'was  not 
intended  as  a  year-count,  but  as  a  ritual  and  formulary,' 
and  whose  signs  '  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  signs  of  the 
zodiac,  as  had  all  those  of  the  Tibetan  and  Tartar  calen- 
dars'  (D.  G.  Brinton,  'On  various  supposed  Relations 
between  the  American  and  Asian  races,'  from  Memoirs  of 
the  International  Congress  of  Anthropology,  Chicago, 
p.  148).  Regarding  all  such  analogies  as  may  exist 
'between  the  culture  and  customs  of  Mexico  and  those  of 
China,  Cambodia,  Assyria,  Chaldaea,  and  Asia  Minor,' 
Dr.  Brinton  asks  pertinently,  '  Are  we,  therefore,  to  trans- 
port all  these  ancient  peoples,  or  representatives  of  them, 
into  Mexico?'  (ib.  p.  147).  So  Lefevre,  who  regards  as 
'  quite  chimerical  '  the  attempts  made  to  trace  such  re- 
semblances to  the  Old  World.  '  If  there  are  coincidences, 
they  are  fortuitous,  or  they  result  from  evolution,  which 
leads  all  the  human  group  through  the  same  stages  and 
by  the  same  steps'  ('Race  and  Language/  p.  185). 

"  Many  far  more  inexplicable  coincidencies  than  any 
of  those  here  referred  to  occur  in  different  regions,  where 
not  even  contact  can  be  suspected.  Such  is  the  strange 
custom  of  Couvade,  which  is  found  to  prevail  among 
peoples  so  widely  separated  as  the  Basques  and  Guiana 
Indians,  who  could  never  have  either  directly  or  indirectly 
in  any  way  influenced  each  other  "  (34). 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10       129 

It  is  surely  unnecessary  to  comment  at  length  upon 
this  quibbling,  which  is  a  fair  sample  of  the  kind  of  self- 
destructive  criticism  one  meets  in  ethnological  discussions 
nowadays.  Talking  of  the  "  limitation  of  the  range  of 
thought"  when  out  of  the  unlimited  possibilities  for  its 
unhampered  activities  the  human  mind  hit  upon  four 
episodes  of  such  a  fantastic  nature,  Keane  taxes  the 
credulity  of  his  readers  altogether  too  much  when  he 
solemnly  tries  to  persuade  them  that  such  ideas  are  the 
most  natural  things  in  the  world  for  mankind  to  imagine ! 

Surely  it  would  have  been  better  tactics  frankly  to 
admit  the  identity  of  origin,  and  then,  following  the 
example  of  Hough  (35),  minimize  its  importance  by  indi- 
cating the  variety  of  possible  ways  by  which  Asiatic 
influence  may  have  influenced  America  sporadically  in 
comparatively  recent  times. 

But  instead  of  this,  Keane  insisted  upon  pushing  his 
refusal  to  admit  the  most  obvious  inferences  to  the 
extreme  limit  and  invoked  the  practice  of  Couvade  as  the 
coup  de  grace  to  the  views  he  was  criticizing.  But  it  was 
singularly  unfortunate  for  his  argument  that  he  selected 
Couvade.  His  dogmatic  assertion  that  the  two  peoples 
he  selected  are  "  so  widely  separated "  that  they  could 
"  never  have  either  directly  or  indirectly  in  any  way 
influenced  one  another"  is  entirely  controverted  by  the 
fact  that,  although  Couvade  is,  or  was,  a  wide-spread 
custom,  all  the  places  where  it  occurred  are  either  within 
the  main  route  of  the  great  "  heliolithic  culture-wave  "  or 
so  near  as  easily  to  be  within  its  sphere  of  influence. 
Thus  it  is  recorded  among  the  Basques,19  in  Africa,  India, 
the  Nicobar  Islands,  Borneo,  China,  Peru,  Mexico,  Central 
California,  Brazil  and  Guiana.  Instead  of  being  a  "  knock- 

10  Recent  literature  has  thrown  some  doubt  upon  its  occurrence  in 
Western  Europe. 


130     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mini  unification. 

out  blow  "  to  the  view  I  am  maintaining,  the  geographical 
distribution  of  this  singularly  ludicrous  practice  is  a  very 
welcome  addition  to  the  list  of  peculiar  baggage  which 
the  <l  heliolithic  "  traveller  carried  with  him  in  his  wander- 
ings, and  a  striking  confirmation  of  the  fact  that  in  the 
spread  from  its  centre  of  origin  this  custom  must  have 
travelled  along  the  same  route  as  the  other  practices  we 
are  examining. 

After  the  artificialities  of  Keane  and  Fewkes,  it  is  a 
satisfaction  to  turn  back  to  the  writings  of  the  old  eth- 
nologists who  lived  in  the  days  before  the  so-called 
"psychological"  and  "evolutionary  explanations"  were 
invented,  and  were  content  to  accept  the  obvious  inter- 
pretation of  the  known  facts. 

More  than  eighty  years  ago,  Ellis  (15,  p.  117)  with, 
remarkable  insight  explained  the  relationships  of  the 
Polynesians  and  their  wanderings,  from  Western  Asia  to 
America,  with  a  lucidity  and  defmiteness  which  must 
excite  the  enthusiastic  admiration  of  those  familiar  with 
the  fuller  information  now  available.  On  p.  119  he 
cites  an  interesting  series  of  racial  factors,  usages  and 
beliefs  in  substantiation  of  the  cultural  link  between  the 
Pacific  Islands  and  America. 

Quite  apart  from  the  mere  evidence  provided  by  the 
arts,  customs  and  beliefs  in  favour  of  the  transmission  of 
certain  of  the  essential  elements  of  American  civilization 
from  the  Old  World,  there  is  a  considerable  amount  of 
evidence  of  another  kind,  consisting  no  doubt  to  a  large 
extent  of  mere  scraps.  For  instance,  there  are  not  only 
the  stories  of  Chinese  and  Japanese  junks  arriving  on 
the  American  shore  and  of  American  traditions  of  the 
coming  of  pale-faced  bearded  men  from  the  east,20  but 

-"  It  is  quite  possible  this  may  refer  to  the  relatively  modern  incursion 
of  Norsemen  and  other  Europeans  into  America  by  the  North  Atlantic. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       131 

there  is  also  a  certain  amount  of  evidence  from  the 
physical  characters  of  the  population  themselves.  It  has 
been  raised  as  an  objection  by  many  people  that  if  there 
had  been  any  considerable  emigration  of  Polynesians  into 
America  they  would  have  left  a  much  more  definite  trace 
of  their  coming  in  the  physical  characters  of  the  people 
of  America  than  is  supposed  the  case.  But  this  argument 
does  not  necessarily  carry  very  much  weight,  for  the  num- 
ber of  such  Polynesians  who  reached  America  would 
have  been  a  mere  drop  in  the  ocean  of  the  vast  aboriginal 
population  of  the  Americas.  Moreover,  there  is  a  certain 
amount  of  evidence  of  the  presence  of  people  with  Poly- 
nesian traits  in  certain  parts  of  the  Pacific  littoral.  Von 
Humboldt  stated  the  people  of  Mexico  and  Peru  had 
much  larger  beards  and  moustaches  than  the  rest  of  the 
Indians.  But  there  is  a  more  striking  instance  in  sub- 
stantiation of  the  reality  of  this  mixture  of  Pacific  people 
in  America  which  raises  the  possibility  that  a  certain 
number  of  Melanesians,  whose  physical  characters,  being 
more  obtrusive  by  contrast  than  those  of  the  Polynesians, 
were  more  easily  detected.  In  Allen's  memoir  (2,  p.  47) 
the  following  statements  are  found  : — 

"  Sir  Arthur  Helps  tells  us  in  his  '  History  of  Spanish 
Conquest  in  America'  that  the  Spaniards,  when  they  first 
visited  Darien  under  Vasco  Nunez,  found  there  a  race  of 
black  men,  whom  they  (gratuitously  as  it  seems  to  me) 
supposed  to  be  descended  from  a  cargo  of  shipwrecked 
negroes  ;  this  race  was  living  distinct  from  the  other  races 
and  at  enmity  with  them," 
and  on  page  48; 

"  Perhaps  other  black  tribes  may  be  discovered  upon 
a  more  careful  enquiry,  and  if  the  theory  of  Crawford  be 
accepted,  which  represents  the  inhabitants  of  Polynesia 
in  Ante-historic  times  as  being  a  great  semi-civilized 


132     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

nation  who  had  made  some  progress  in  agriculture  and 
understood  the  use  of  gold  and  iron,  were  clothed  '  with 
a  fabric  made  of  the  fibrous  bark  of  plants  which  they 
wove  in  the  loom/  and  had  several  domesticated  animals, 
a  new  and  unexpected  light  may  possibly  be  thrown  upon 
the  origin  of  primitive  American  culture.  It  is  certain 
that  massive  ruins  and  remains  of  pyramidal  structures 
and  terraced  buildings  closely  analogous  to  those  of  India, 
Java  and  Cambodia,  as  well  as  to  those  of  Central  America, 
Mexico  and  Peru,  exist  in  many  islands  of  Polynesia, 
such  as  the  Ladrone  Islands,  Tahiti,  Fiji,  Easter  Island 
and  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  the  customs  of  the  Poly- 
nesians are  almost  all  of  them  found  to  exist  also  amongst 
the  American  races." 

"  Perhaps  here,  then,  we  have  the  '  missing  link  '  be- 
tween the  Old  World  civilizations  and  the  mysterious 
civilizations  of  America." 

SUMMARY. 

Between  4000  B.C.  and  900  B.C.  a  highly  complex 
culture  compounded  of  a  remarkable  series  of  peculiar 
elements,  which  were  associated  the  one  with  the  other 
in  Egypt  largely  by  chance,  became  intimately  interwoven 
to  form  the  curious  texture  of  a  cult  which  Brockwell  has 
labelled  "  heliolithic,"  in  reference  to  the  fact  that  it  in- 
cludes sun-worship,  the  custom  of  building  megalithic 
monuments,  and  certain  extraordinary  beliefs  concerning 
stones.  An  even  more  peculiar  and  distinctive  feature, 
genetically  related  to  the  development  of  megalithic 
practices  and  the  belief  that  human  beings  could  dwell  in 
stones,  is  the  custom  of  mummification. 

The  earliest  known  Egyptians  (before  4000  B.C.) 
practised  weaving  and  agriculture,  performed  the  opera- 
tion of  "incision"  (the  prototype  of  complete  circum- 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  li.v.  (1915),  No.  1O.       133 

cision),  and  probably  were  sun-worshippers.  Long  before 
3400  B.C.  they  began  to  work  copper  and  gold.  By  3000 
B.C.  they  had  begun  the  practice  of  embalming,  making 
rock-cut  tombs,  stone  superstructures  and  temples.  By 
the  mere  chance  that  the  capital  of  the  united  Kingdom 
of  Egypt  happened  to  be  in  the  centre  of  serpent-worship 
(and  the  curious  symbolism  associated  with  it — Sethe,  74), 
the  sun,  serpent  and  Horus-hawk  (the  older  symbol  of 
royalty)  became  blended  in  the  symbol  of  sun-worship 
and  as  the  emblem  of  the  king,  who  was  regarded  as  the 
son  of  the  sun-god. 

The  peculiar  beliefs  regarding  the  possibility  of  ani- 
mate beings  dwelling  in  stone- statues  (and  later  even  in 
uncarved  columns),  and  of  human  beings  becoming  petri- 
fied, developed  out  of  the  Egyptian  practices  of  the 
Pyramid  Age  (circa  2800  B.C.). 

By  900  B.C.  practically  the  whole  of  the  complex 
structure  of  the  "heliolithic"  culture  had  become  built  up 
and  definitely  conventionalized  in  Egypt,  with  numerous 
purely  accidental  additions  from  neighbouring  countries. 

The  great  migration  of  the  "  heliolithic"  culture-com- 
plex probably  began  shortly  before  800  B.C.  [Its  influence 
in  the  Mediterranean  and  in  Europe,  as  also  in  China  and 
Japan,  is  merely  mentioned  incidentally  in  this  communi- 
cation.] 

Passing  to  the  east  the  culture-complex  reached  the 
Persian  Gulf  strongly  tainted  with  the  influence  of  North 
Syria  and  Asia  Minor,  and  when  it  reached  the  west 
coast  of  India  and  Ceylon,  possibly  as  early  as  the  end  of 
the  eighth  century  B.C.,  it  had  been  profoundly  influenced 
not  only  by  these  Mediterranean,  Anatolian  and  es- 
pecially Babylonian  accretions,  but  even  more  profoundly 
with  Eastern  African  modifications.  These  Ethiopian 
influences  become  more  pronounced  in  Indonesia  (no 


134     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

doubt  because  in  India  and  the  west  the  disturbances 
created  by  other  cults  have  destroyed  most  of  the  evidence). 
From  Indonesia  the  "  heliolithic"  culture-complex 
was  carried  far  out  into  the  Pacific  and  eventually  reached 
the  American  coast,  where  it  bore  fruit  in  the  develop- 
ment of  the  great  civilizations  on  the  Pacific  littoral  and 
isthmus,  whence  it  gradually  leavened  the  bulk  of  the 
vast  aboriginal  population  of  the  Americas. 

[When  this  communication  was  made  to  the  Society 
my  sole  object  was  to  put  together  the  scattered  evidence 
supplied  by  the  practice  of  mummification,  and  other 
customs  associated  with  it,  in  substantiation  of  the  fact 
that  the  influence  of  ancient  Egyptian  civilization,  or  a 
particular  phase  of  it,  had  spread  to  the  Far  East  and 
America.  Since  then  so  much  new  information  has  come 
to  light,  not  only  in  confirmation  of  the  main  thesis,  but 
also  defining  the  dates  of  a  series  of  cultural  waves,  that 
it  will  soon  be  possible,  not  only  to  sketch  out  in  some 
detail  the  routes  taken  by  the  series  of  ancient  mariners 
who  spread  abroad  this  peculiarly  distinctive  civilization, 
but  also  to  identify  the  adventurers  and  determine  the 
dates  of  their  greatest  exploits  and  the  motives  for  most 
of  their  enterprises.  In  collaboration  with  Mr.  J.  W.  Perry 
I  hope  soon  to  be  ready  to  attempt  that  task. 

I  have  deliberately  refrained  from  referring  to  the 
vexed  question  of  totemism  in  this  communication, 
although  it  is  obvious  that  it  is  closely  connected  with 
the  "  heliolithic  "  culture.  I  have  used  the  expression 
"  serpent  worship "  in  several  places  where  perhaps  it 
would  have  been  more  correct  to  refer  to  the  serpent- 
totem  ;  but  so  far  from  weakening,  the  consideration  of 
totemism  will  add  to  the  strength  and  cogency  of  my 
argument. 

When  I  assigned  (p.  65)  a  comparatively  late  date  for 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       135 

the  extension  of  the  "  heliolithic  "  culture  to  the  western 
Mediterranean  and  beyond  I  was  not  aware  that  Siret 
(L'Anthropologie,  T.  20  and  21,  1909-10)  had  arrived  at 
the  same  conclusion.] 


BIBLIOGRAPHY.* 

1.  D'ALBKRTIS,  L.  M.   "  New  Guinea."    London,  1880,  Vol.  I. 

2.  ALLEN,  F.  A.     "The  Original  Range  of  the  Papuan  and 

Negrillo  Races."  Joiirn.  Anthropol.  Ins/.,  Vol.8,  1878-9, 
p.  38. 

3.  BANCROFT,  H.  H.     "  The  Nalive  Races  of  the  Pacific  States 

of  North  America."     London,  1875. 

4.  BENT,  T.      "The    Bahrein    Islands   in    the    Persian  Gulf." 

Proc.  R.  Geograph.  Soc ,  1870,  p.  13. 

5.  BLACKMAN,   A.    M.     "The    Significance    of    Incense    and 

Libations  in  Funerary  and  Temple  Ritual."     Zeitsch.  f. 
sEgvpt.  Sprache,  Bd.  50, 

6.  BREASTKD,  J.  H.     "A   History  of  Egypt."     London,  1906. 

7.  BROWN,  J.  MACMII, LAN.   "  Maori  and  Polynesian."  London, 

1907. 

8.  BUCKLAND,    A.    W.      "  The    Serpent   in    Connection    with 

Primitive  Metallurgy."    Journ.  Anthropol.  Inst.,  Vol  4, 

1874-5,  p.  60. 

9.  Ibid.     "Ethnological   Hints  afforded  by  the  Stimulants  in 

use  among  Savages  and  among  the  Ancients."    Journ. 
Anthropol.  hist.,  Vol.   8,  1878-9,  p.  239. 

*  Many  other  bibliographical  references  have  been  added  in   the  text 
while  this  memoir  was  in  course  of  printing. 


136     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

10.  Ibid.      "On  Tattooing."    Journ.  AnthropoL   Inst ,  Vol,   17, 

1887-8,  p.  318. 

11.  CAPART,  J.     "  Une  Rue  de  Tombeaux."     Brussels,  1907. 

12.  CROOKK,  W.     "  Northern  India."     1907. 

13.  Ibid.      "  The  Rude    Stone    Monuments    of  India,"     Proc. 

Cotteswold  Naturalists'  Field  Club,  Vol.  XV.,  May,  1905, 
p.  117. 

14.  DAVIDS,  T.  W.  RHYS.     "  Buddhist  India."     London,  1911. 

15.  ELLIS,  W.     "Polynesian   Researches."      Vol.   I.,  London, 

1832. 

16.  ENOCH,  C.  R.     "The  Secret  of  the  Pacific."    London,  1912. 

17.  FERGUSSON,  J.     "  Rude  Stone  Monuments  in  all  Countries." 

London,  1872. 

18.  FEWKKS,  J.  WALTER.     "Great  Stone  Monuments  in  History 

and  Geography."  Presidential  Address  delivered  before 
the  Anthropological  Society  of  Washington,  February 
2oth,  1912. 

Ip.  FLOWER,  W.  H.  "  Illustrations  of  the  Mode  of  preserving 
the  Dead  in  Darnley  Island  and  in  South  Australia." 
Journ.  AnthropoL  Inst.,  Vol.  8,  1878-9,  p.  389. 

20.  Fox,   A.   LANE.     "  Remarks   on    Mr.    Hodder   Westropp's 

Paper  on  Cromlechs,  with  a  Map  of  the  World,  shewing 
the  Distribution  of  Megalithic  Monuments."  Journ. 
Ethnol.  Soc.,  Vol.  i,  1869,  p.  59. 

21.  Ibid.     "  On  Early  Modes  of  Navigation."  Journ.  AnthropoL 

InsL,  Vol.  4,  1874-5,  P-  389- 

22.  FRAZER,  JOHN.     "The  Aborigines  of  New  South  Wales." 

Sydney,  1892. 

23.  GARDINER,  ALAN  H.    Article,  "  Life  and  Death."    Hasting? 

Dictionary  of  Religion  and  Ethics,  1915. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.       137 

24.  GLAUMONT,  M.     "  Usages,  Moeurs,  et  Coutumes  des  Neo- 

Caledoniens."  Revue  d'ethnologie,  1888,  p.  73 — 
Summary  in  Cartailhac's  "  Materiaux  pour  1'histoire  de 
I'homme,"  Vol.  22,  1888,  p.  507. 

25.  HADDON,  A.  C,  and  MVERS,  C.  S.     "Reports  of  the  Cam- 

bridge Anthropological  Expedition  to  Torres  Straits." 
Funeral  Ceremonies,  Vol.  VI.,  Cambridge,  1908,  p.  126. 

26.  HAIGH  (Miss).     "  Some  Account  of  the  Island  of  Teneriffe." 

Trans.  Eihnol.  Soc.,  New  Series,  Vol.  7.  1869,  p.  112. 

27.  HAMLYN-HARRIS,  R.     "  Papuan  Mummification."    Memoirs 

of  the  Queensland  Museum,  Vol.  I.,  27th  Nov.,  1912. 

28.  Ibid.     "Mummification,"  loc.  cit.  supra. 

29.  HARRISON,  J.  PARK.     "On  the  Artificial  Enlargement  of 

the  Earlobe."  Journ.  Anthropol.  Inst.,  Vol.  2,  1872-3, 
p.  190. 

30.  Ibid.      "  Note   on    Phoenician    Characters  from  Sumatra/' 

Journ.  Anthropol.  Inst.,  Vol.  4,  1874,  p.  387. 

31.  HARTMAN,  C.  V.      "Archaeological    Researches    in    Costa 

Rica."  Stockholm,  1901 — a  Review  in  Nature,  March 
i6th,  1905,  p.  462. 

32    HASTINGS'  Dictionary  of  Religion  and  Ethics. 

33.  HERTZ,  R.  "Contribution  a  une  Etude  sur  la  Representa- 
tion Collective  de  la  Mort."  L'Annee  Sociologique, 
1905-6,  p.  48. 

34-  HODSON,  T.  C.  "Funerary  Rites  and  Eschatological 
Beliefs  of  the  Assam  Hill  Tribes."  Third  Internat. 
Congress  Hist.  Religions,  Oxford,  1908,  Vol.  i,  p.  58. 

35.  HOUGH,  W.  "Oriental  Influences  in  Mexico."  American 
Anthropologist,  Vol.  2,  1900,  p.  66. 


138     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribiition  of  Mummification. 

36.  Ibid.     "Culture  of  the  Ancient  Pueblos  of  the  Upper  Gila 

River  Region,  New  Mexico  and  Arizona."    Bulletin  87, 
Smithsonian  Institution,  1914,  p.  132. 

37.  HRDLICKA,  A.     "Some  Results  of  Recent  Anthropological 

Exploration  in  Peru."     Smithsonian  Miscellaneous  Col- 
lections, Vol.  56,  No.  1 6,  1911. 

38.  HUTCHINSON,  T.  J.      "  Anthropology  of  Prehistoric  Peru." 

Journ.  Anthropol.  Inst.,  Vol.  4,  1874-5,  P-  43^- 

39.  JONES,  F.  WOOD.     In  Report  on  the  Archce  logical  Survey 

of  Nubia  for  1907-8,  Vol.  II.,  p.  194. 

40.  JUNKER,  H.    "Excavations  of  the  Vienna  Imperial  Academy 

of  Sciences  at  the  Pyramids  of  Gizah,  1914."    Journ. 
Egyptian  Archaol.,  Vol.  I.,  Oct.,  1914,  p.  250. 

41.  KEANE,  A.  H.      "Ethnology."     Cambridge,  1896. 

42.  Ibid.      "  Man,  Past  and  Present."     Cambridge.  1900. 

43.  LORENZ,  H.   A.     "  Eenige    Maanden   onder  de  Papoea's." 

1905,  p.  224. 

44.  LUBBOCK,  J.       ''Notes    on   the    Macas    Indians."     Jcurn. 

Anthropol.  Inst.,  Vol.  3,  1873-4,  p.  29. 

45.  MACE,  A.  C.      "  The  Early   Dynastic  Cemeteries  of  Naga- 

•   ed-Der,  Part  II."     1909. 

46.  MOLL,  HERMANN.      "  Modern  History."     Vol.   I.,   Dublin, 

1739- 

47.  MYERS,  C.  S.     "Contributions  to  Egyptian  Anthropology: 

Tattling."  Journ.  Anthropol.  Inst.,  Vol.  XXXIII.,  1903, 
p.  82. 

48.  NADAILLAC   DE.    "  L'Amerique  Prehistorique."  Paris,   1883. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  1O.     139 

49.  NUTTAI.L,   ZKI.IA.     "  The    Fundamental    Principles  of  Old 

and  New  World  Civilizations,"  Archaeological  and 
Ethnological  Papers  of  the  Peabody  Museum,  Cam- 
bridge, Mass.,  1901,  p.  602. 

50.  Ibid.    "  A  curious  Survival  in  Mexico  of  the  Purpura  Shell- 

Fish  for  Dyeing."    Putnam  Anniversary  Volume,  1909. 

51.  OLDHAM,  C.  F.  "The  Sun  and  the  Serpent."  London,  1905. 

52.  PAGE,     H.      "  Post-mortem     artificially-contracted     Indian 

Heads."  Joitrn.  Anat.  and  P/iys.,  Vol.  31,  1897,  p.  252. 

53.  PARTINGTON,  EDGE.   "  Ethnographical  Album  of  the  Pacific 

Islands."     3rd  series,  August,  1898,  p.  94, 

54.  PETRIE,  W.  M.  FLINDERS.     "Tarkhan."     1913  and  1914. 

55.  PERROT   and    CHIPIEZ.     "  History    of  Art    in    Phoenicia.'' 

London,  1885. 

56.  PETTIGREW,  T.  J.     "A    History   of  Egyptian    Mummies." 

London,  1834. 

57.  PIORRY.     Article    "  Massage,"    in    Dictionaire  des   Sciences 

Medicates.      1819. 

58.  PRESCOTT,  W.  H.      "Conquest  of  Peru." 

59.  Ibid.     "Conquest  of  Mexico." 

60-   QUATRKFAGES,   A.   DE.      "  Hommes    Fossiles    et    Hommes 
Sauvages."      Paris,  1884. 

61.  READ,   C.   H.,   JOYCE,   T.   A.,    and    EDGE-PARTINGTON,  J. 

"  Handbook  of  the  Ethnological  Collections  "  (British 
Museum),  1910. 

62.  REISNEK,  GEORGE  A.     Bulletin   of  the  Boston   Museum  of 

Fine  Arts.     Vol.  XII.,  No.  69,  April,  1914,  p.  23. 


140     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification. 

63-  REUTTER,  L.  "De  1'embaumement  avant  et  apres  Jesus- 
Christ."  Paris,  1912. 

64.  RIVERS,  W.   H.    R.     Presidential  Address  to  Section    H. 

Report  Brit.  Assoc.,  Portsmouth,  1911,  p.  490,  or 
Nature,  1911,  Vol.  LXXXVIL,  p.  356. 

65.  Ibid.     "  The  Disappearance  of  Useful  Arts."     Report  Brit. 

Assoc.,  1912,  p.  598  [Abstract  of  a  memoir  published 
in  Festsscrift  Tilliignad  Edvard  IVestermarck,  Helsing- 
fon,  1912,  p.  109]. 

66  Ibid.  "Survival  in  Sociology."  The  Sociological  Review, 
October,  1913,  p.  292. 

67-  Ibid.  "Massage  in  Melanesia."  Report  of  the  ijth  Inter- 
national Congress  of  Medicine,  London,  August,  1913, 
Section  XXIII.,  History  of  Medicine. 

68.  Ibifl.     "The   Contact   of  Peoples."      Essays  and   Studies 

presented  to  William  Ridgeway.     Cambridge,  p.  474. 

69.  Ibid.     "  The  History  of  Melanesian  Society."     Cambridge, 

1914,  Vol.  II. 

70.  Ibid.    "  Is  Australian  Culture  Simple  or  Complex  ?  "    Report 

Brit.  Assoc.,  1914;  also  Man,  1914,  p.  172. 

71.  ROTH,  W.  E.      "  North   Queensland   Ethnography,  Bulletin 

No.  9,  Burial  Ceremonies  and  Disposal  of  the  Dead." 
Records  of  the  Australian  Museum,  Sydney,  Vol.  VI., 
No.  5,  1907,  p.  365. 

72.  ROSCOE,  J.    "  Further   Notes  on  the   Manners  and  Customs 

of  the  Baganda."  Journal  of  the  Anthropological  Insti- 
tute, Vol.  XXXII. ,  1902,  p.  44 

[Also  his  book  entitled  "The  Baganda."] 

73.  SEMPLE,  ELLEN  C.     "  Influences  of  Geographic  Environ- 

ment on  the  basis  of  Ratzel's  System  of  Anthropo- 
Geography."  London,  1911. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  10       141 

74.  SETHF,    KURT.     "  Zur  altaegyptischen  Sage  vom  Sonnen- 

auge  das  in  der  Fremde  war."  Untersuchungen  zur 
Gesch.  11.  Alter  turns  kunde  Aeg.^  Bd.  V.,Heft  3,  191 2, p.  10. 

75.  SMITH,  G.  ELLIOT.     "  On  the  Natural  Preservation  of  the 

Brain  in  the  Ancient  Egyptians."  Journal  of  Anatomy 
and  Physiology,  Vol.  XXXVI.,  pp.  375-380.  Two  text 
figures.  1902. 

76-  Ibid.  "  The  physical  characters  of  the  mummy  of  the 
Pharaoh  Thothmosis  IV."  Annales  du  Service  des 
Antiquitls  de  VEgypte,  1904,  [and  in  Carter  and  New- 
berry's  "Tomb  of  Thothmosis  IV."  London,  1908]. 

77.  Ibid.     "Report  on   four  mummies   of  the  XXI.  dynasty." 

Ibid.,  1904. 

78.  Ibid.     "  A  Contribution  to  the  Study  of  Mummification  in 

Egypt."  Memoires  presentes  a  rinstitut  Egyptien,  Tome 
V.,  Fascicule  I.,  1906,  pp.  i  —  54,  19  plates. 

79.  Ibid.   "  An  Account  of  the  Mummy  of  a  Priestess  of  Amen." 

Annales  du  Service  des  Antiquites  de  fEgypte,  1906,  pp. 
1-28,  9  plates. 

80.  Ibid.   "  Report  on    the  Unrolling  of  the   Mummies  of  the 

Kings  Siptah,  Seti  II.,  Ramses  IV.,  Ramses  V.,  and 
Ramses  VI.,  in  the  Cairo  Museum."  Bulletin  de  flnstitut 
Egyptien,  $  Serie,  T.I.  pp.  45  a  67. 

81.  Ibid.    "  Report   on    the    Unwrapping    of    the    Mummy    of 

Menephtah."     Annales  du  Service  des  Antiquilts,  1907. 

82.  Ibid.    "  Notes  on  Mummies."     The  Cairo  Scientific  Jour?ial, 

February,  1908. 

83.  Ibid.   "On  the  Mummies  in  the  Tomb  of  Amenhotep  II." 

Bulletin  de  rinstitut  Egyptien,  $  Serie,  Tome  I.,  1908. 


142     ELLIOT  SMITH,  Distribution  of  Mummification, 

84.  Ibid.     Account   of  the   Mummies   of  Yuaa  and  Thuiu,  in 

Quibell's  "  Tomb    of   Yuaa    and    Thuiu." .    Catalogue 
General  du  Musee  du  Caire,  1908. 

85.  Ibid.     "The  History  of  Mummification  in  Egypt."     Proc. 

Royal  Philosophical  Society  of  Glasgow,  1910. 

86.  Ibid.     "  The    Royal    Mummies."     Catalogue    General   des 

Antiquites  Egyptiennes  du  Musee  du  Caire,  1912. 

87-  Ibid.     "  Egyptian  Mummies."   Journal  of  Egyptian  Archce- 

ologv,  Vol.  I.,  Part  III.,  July,  1914,  p.  189. 

88-  Ibid.     "  Heart   and    Reins."     Journal  of  the    Manchester 

Oriental  Society,  Vol.  L,  1911,  p.  41. 

89.  Ibid.     "The  Earliest   Evidence  of  Attempts  at  Mummifi- 

cation in  Egypt."     Report  Brit.  Assoc.,  1912,  p.  612. 

90.  Ibid.     '•  The  Ancient  Egyptians."     London  and  New  York, 

1911. 

91.  Ibid.     "  The  Influence  of  Egypt  under  the  Ancient  Empire." 

Report  Brit.  Assoc.,  1911;    also  Man,  1911,  p.   176. 

92.  Ibid.     "  Megalithic  Monuments  and  their  Builders."    Report 

Brit.  Assoc.,  1912,  p.  607;  also  A/an,  1912,  p.  173. 

93.  Ibid.      "The  Origin  of  the  Dolmen."     Iteport  Brit.  Assoc,, 

1913;  also  Man,  1913,  p.  193. 

94.  Ibid.     "The   Evolution  of  the   Rock-cut    Tomb    and  the 

Dolmen."     Essays  and  Studies   presented  to  William 
Ridgeway.     Cambridge,  1913,  p.  493. 

95.  Ibid.     "  Report  on  the  Physical  Characters  of  the  Ancient 

Egyptians."     Report   Brit.    Assoc..    1914;    also   Man, 
'  1914,  p.  172. 


Manchester  Memoirs,  Vol.  lix.  (1915),  No.  IO       143 

96.  Ibid.     "  Early  Racial  Migrations  and  the  Spread  of  Certain 

Customs."    Report  Brit.  Assoc.,  1914;  also  Man,  1914, 
P-  173- 

97.  Ibid.      "The    Rite   of  Circumcision."    Journ.   Manchester 

Egy.  and  Oriental  Soc.,  1913,  p.  75. 

98.  SMITH,  PERCY.     "  Hawaiki."     London,  3rd  Edn.,  1910. 

99.  TALBOT,  P.  AMAURY.    "Some  Ibibio  Customs  and  Beliefs." 

Journ.  Ajrican  Soc.,  1914,  p.  241. 

100.  TAYLOR,    MEADOWS.       "On    Prehistoric    Archaeology    of 

India."      Journ.    Ethnol.    Soc.,    New   Series,    Vol.    I., 
1868-9,  p.  157. 

101.  THURSTON,  E.     "The  Madras  Presidency,"  1913. 

102.  TYLOR,  E.  13.     "  On  the  Diffusion  of  Mythical  Beliefs  as 

Evidence  in   the   History  of  Culture."     Report  Brit. 
Assoc.,  1894,  p.  774. 

103.  WAKE,  C.  S.       "Origin    of  Serpent    Worship."      Journ. 

Anthtopol.  Inst.,  Vol.  2,  1872-3. 

104.  WEEKS,  J.  H.    "  Anthropological  Notes  on  the  Bangala  of 

of  the  Upper  Congo    River."    Journ.  Roy.   Anthropol. 
Inst.,  Vol.  XXXIX.,  1909,  pp.  450  and  451. 

105.  WILSON,  THOMAS.   "The  Swastika."  Report  of  Smithsonian 

Ins  tit u  tion,   1896. 

106.  YARROW,  H.  C.     "A  further  Contribution  to  the  Study  of 

the    North    American    Indians."      ist  Report,    Bureau 
Amer.  Ethnol.,  Washington,  iSSi. 


^•"•H-hr  expan(lai>(e 


Smith,    (Sir)  Graf ton  Elliot 

The  migrations  of  early 
culture 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY